Window In The Skies

The friendliest place on the web for anyone that follows U2.
If you have answers, please help by responding to the unanswered posts.
See posts with no answers
:wave:


Chapter Sixteen




"Aids I need to talk to you....NOW!" After talking to Bono in my room for the last half hour I was bursting with information. Mostly everyone had left by now and only Adam, Edge and Bono were still hanging around in the living room. I found Aids in the kitchen digging around for a snack.

"What?" She glanced at me over her shoulder.

"If you don't want me to kill Edge then you better talk to me!" I was fuming mad by now and ready to take out some of my anger.

"Slow down. What do you mean?" Aids grabbed an apple out of the refrigerator and leaned against the counter. I sighed heavily and reached into my back pocket.

"THIS is what I'm talking about!" I held out Edge's underwear in her face. Her eyes went wide and she grinned.

"oops. Sorry about that."

"Oops!? That's all you have to say!? Do you know what I just went through!! Bono found these and thought that Edge and I were..." Aids burst out laughing, effectively drowning out the rest of my words.

"Bono thought...you and Edge!? That's hilarious!!!" She doubled over and I glared.

"It's not funny!! It was the most embarrassing thing that's ever happened!!" I flung the garment at her. "Here. Make sure you give these to Edge."

Aids snorted and wiped the tears of laughter from her eyes. "Oh no. I can't give those to Edge. Where would I put them?" She looked down at her dress and raised an eyebrow at me.

I scowled. "You can wear them on your head for all I care! I'm done with this. Oh and by the way Bono knows now."

"Bono knows?" Aids looked fearful. "What'd you tell him?"

"I didn't tell him anything. He guessed most of it. He doesn't want you to know that he knows though."

She frowned and took a huge bit of her apple before talking. "Why shnot?"

I rolled my eyes. "Bono has a little revenge planned against you and Edge. He just got done telling me the whole thing." I grinned. "I think this is the perfect opportunity to get back at him."

She raised a brow and grinned. "Oh yeah? So tell me, what's this brilliant plan of Bono's?" I snickered and moved closer to whisper in her ear.

~~~~~~~~
Later Aids and I wandered back out into the living room and glanced at each other pointedly before making our move.

"Hey guys." I smiled as I sat down next to Adam. He grinned back at me around his cigarette. I made a face and plucked it out of his mouth. "If you're going to smoke that's okay, but do it outside please."

Adam sighed and rolled his eyes as he stood up. "Bossy witch." He muttered and I gasped.

"You'll get it for that Adam Clayton!!"

"Yes, I will get it." He said cheerfully. I glared daggers at him as he walked to the back door, grinning like a fool. I couldn't keep the smile off my face once he was gone.

Aids had sat down in between Bono and Edge and she looked like the cat who'd just had the cream. I fought to keep my giggles down.

"Bono could you pass me the remote please?" Aids asked sweetly. Bono grunted as he leaned forward. His fingers had just wrapped around it when I saw Aids' hand sneak out and cup his arse.

"Nungh!!" Bono's eyes flew wide open and the remote went flying across the room.

"What the hell Bono?" Edge frowned and got up to retrieve it. Lucky for us Edge hadn't seen a thing. Bono looked back at Aids wildly and she just sat back smiling innocently

I looked at Bono in mock concern. "Are you okay Bono? Have you got a pain or something?" His head whipped over to look at me and I saw the question in his eyes. Had I just seen that? I smiled innocently back at him and Bono slowly sat back down. He glanced worriedly at Aids before sliding down to the opposite end of the couch, putting as much space between them as possible. I had to stifle a snicker with my hand.

Oh this was too hilarious! Edge sat back down on Aids' other side and flipped through the channels. He stopped on a nature show about the Australian Rain forest and we all groaned.

"Edge do we have to watch this!? Isn't there a movie on!?" Bono whined pitifully and we all begged him to find something else.

"This is very educational. If you give it a chance I'm sure you'll enjoy it." Apparently he had no intention of changing the channel as he slipped the remote into his back pocket. Adam came back then and grimaced when he saw what we were being forced to watch. I looked at Adam and Bono after about five minutes and saw the familiar glazed over look in their eyes. Time for a little more fun then.

I caught Aids eye and gave a small nod. She winked and her lips twitched up briefly.

"I'm starving. Anyone want anything while I'm up?" Aids asked. Bono and Adam said no and Edge shook his head, not taking his eyes off the TV. I wondered what could be so exciting and tried to watch it again. I took in a few facts about the red back monkey before I felt my own eyes glazing. I wonder if it's possible to sleep with your eyes open? Judging from the vacant look on Bono and Adam's faces I guessed it was.

Aids came back with a bowl of popcorn and a soda. She sat back down on the sofa, only now she was dangerously close to Bono. So close that their hips touched briefly and Bono reacted like Aids was on fire. He squished himself up against the arm of he couch and Aids scooted along with him until he had no where else to go. He brushed his hair back from his brow, looking franticly at anywhere but at Aids.

Aids turned to him and held out the bowl. "Bono..would you like some popcorn? It's got extra butter...just the way you like it." Her voice was soft and silky and Bono broke out into a sweat.

"Uh..no t-thank you." He kept looking at Aids quickly and then back to the television, He looked a bit like a trapped animal at this point. This was too good to be true. I tried not to stare and make it so obvious that I was watching but it was the hardest thing ever.

Whenever Bono looked over to me for help I'd focus intently on the show and pretend nothing was happening. My stomach muscles were starting to ache from the strain of holding my laughter in. Adam, who was still sitting next to me snorted in surprise and I glanced at him. He was watching Bono and Aids closely. Feck. If Adam said anything then all our plans would be ruined.

"Aww don't be shy...I know you want some Bono. Here." Aids picked up a piece of the buttery popcorn with her fingertips and held it in front of Bono's mouth. His eyes went huge and he plastered himself back against the couch, Aids fingers just followed. "Have a taste." She was whispering in his ear now and I was suddenly glad that Edge liked science so much...if he was aware of what was going on who knows what would happen.

Adam made a small choked noise as he watched Aids' fingers brush Bono's lips and I reached out to grip his hand. Adam looked at me in disbelief and I winked and shook my head. Hopefully that would be enough to keep him quiet.

"Try it for me Bono." Aids purred and we watched as a drop of butter fell onto Bono's bottom lip. "Once you try it you wont be able to resist me...oops I mean the popcorn." She giggled.

That was apparently the last straw as Bono flung Aids away and vaulted himself off the couch. Popcorn went flying everywhere, including in Edge's face. He blinked rapidly, finally bringing his attention away from the show and looked around in confusion. He looked at Aids, who was cleaning up the mess, then at Bono who was pacing around the room.

"Bono what's got into you? Are you ill?" Edge asked, watching his friend in concern.

Bono snorted loudly "No I'm not ill! I..well she!....erm..." Bono trailed off and scowled as he ran both his hands through his hair in irritation. He couldn't very well tell Edge that he thought his girlfriend was coming on to him. He'd open up a can of worms with that one. I decided it was time to intervene.

"Bono?" I stood up and put my hand on his shoulder. He turned to me and his eyes lit in relief. Without a word he swung his arm around my shoulders and hauled me out of the room. I looked back and saw Adam watching me in amusement and rubbing his mouth, trying to hide his face splitting grin. It looked like I'd have some explaining to do later.

I didn't bother saying anything to Bono as he led me away. I knew what was coming. I just had to remember not to ruin this and keep playing the game. No matter how distressed Bono was getting. That was all part of the fun.

"I can't believe Aids would do this to Edge!" Bono dragged me back into my room and started pacing again.

"What are you talking about Bono?" I'd have to play innocent for as long as possible if this was going to work.

Bono exhaled loudly and walked over to grab me by both arms. He leaned right in my face and said, "Aids. Was. Just. Flirting. With. Me!!!!"

I blinked "Bono, I think you've finally gone round the bend."

He shook me lightly and furiously shook his head. "No! I'm serious! Didn't you see!? Didn't you see what she was doing? How close she was to me!? She tried to feed me popcorn with her fingers!!!"

"Oh is that was this is all about? I saw that."

Bono's smiled in relief. "You did see it then?"

I nodded. "Yeah I saw it Bono..what do you think it means?" I congratulated myself on fooling him. Everything was working perfectly.

Bono chewed his bottom lip while he thought about it and my mind wandered. With Bono this close and still holding me by the arms it was impossible not to think about him. His cologne smelt so good..I'd have to ask him what brand it was. And I couldn't help but think of the few times we'd kissed either. They'd been nice but not real. If we were to kiss for real I wonder what it would be like? Ugh stop thinking like that!! I chided myself and tried to focus on the now.

"I think...I think Aids wants me." Bono said hesitantly.

I grinned, "Bono I know that you can get a little full of yourself sometimes but this is ridiculous. Aids doesn't want you! She's so happy with Edge, why would she even give you a second look?"

"W-what!?" He sputtered. "Are you saying that Edge is better looking then I am!?"

My grin widened. I was enjoying this was too much. "Nope, I'm not saying that at all. Love is blind isn't it? Aids is in love with Edge so why would she be flirting with you?"

"I don't know!! Why would she? Are you sure she loves Edge as much as you think?"

I nodded. "Yep..oh wait! Bono I think she might know that you know about her and Edge."

"What? How could she?" His eyes narrowed at me. "Did you tell her?" I hesitated and Bono tightened his grip on my arms. "DID YOU TELL HER?!?"

"Yes! But she practically dragged it out of me!! Don't worry I have a plan okay?" Bono breathed heavily for a moment, then nodded and let me go. "Does this mean that Aids was only pretending to flirt with me?"

"I think so." I said and Bono sat down heavily on my bed and flung himself onto his back.

"I'm going to murder her in her sleep! She almost frightened me to death!!"

I laughed. "Yeah I could see that. It was hilarious when she grabbed your arse. I admit I've wanted to do that a time or two." I blushed as Bono lifted his head and stared at me in shock.

"You want to grab my arse?" He grinned and sat up. He turned around so that his back was facing me and wiggled his butt around. "Have a go." Bono leered at me over his shoulder and I dissolved into laughter.

"Bono I'm not going to fondle your butt!! What kind of a girl do you think I am!!"

He lifted a brow. "One who just said she'd thought about it a time or two." He wiggled again and I snorted.

"Stop that. Don't you want to know my plan to get back at Aids?"

"Oh yeah." He flopped back down and patted the bed. "Join me and we can figure out how to give Aids as best as she gave me."

I smiled and climbed in next to Bono. He wrapped his arm about me and I turned to look at him. "Getting a little close aren't you?" He had the grace to look guilty and I smiled and shrugged. "Its okay...for now." Bono grinned triumphantly and snuggled closer. I rolled my eyes in annoyance but on the inside I was glowing. Being around Bono always made me feel good, and as long as I didn't act on the feelings I got for him once in a while then it was okay. He was really a good friend...most of the time.
 
Bono=:drool:

:wink:

Thanks to all for reading:wave:


Chapter Seventeen


"Are you ready?" I slipped out into the hallway with Bono by my side. We'd been gone long enough that I wondered why no one had come looking for us.

"I think so, " Bono said, "Wait." He stopped me with a hand on my arm. I turned to him.

"What?"

"How do I look?" He stood back and brushed his hair over his shoulder. I slowly looked him up and down, taking in his tight fitting jeans, his plain black tee-shirt and his usual wayward hair. If he was my boyfriend I'd run a brush through that rats nest and get him a decent shirt. Maybe in a blue, to bring out his eyes, and what remarkable eyes they were too. I inwardly sighed and rolled my eyes at myself. There I go again, jumping onto the Bono train again. I really needed to stop that.

"You look perfect as always Bono. What are you worried about? You're the best at flirting, this will be no problem for you. Just give Aids all the best you've got and she'll flip faster then Penny Jinkens after a shot of whiskey."

Bono grinned in surprise. "I thought that was a secret only us men knew."

"Well, think again Bono. Why do you think we hide the booze whenever Jenny's around? Anyway, are you ready now?"

He took a deep breath. "I think so." Running his hands through his hair, he smiled nervously at me. "I know I'm good at flirting, but it's never been asked for before. Usually it comes naturally."

"Let it come naturally this time too. Aids is good looking so you shouldn't have a problem."

"That's true." Bono looked relieved.

"Lets go then yeah?"

Bono nodded and together we walked back into the game.

In the living room Edge and Aids were snuggled on the couch together and I smiled. I saw Adam then and my smile widened. He'd fallen asleep sitting up, his chin rested on his chest and his glasses had slid forward, on the verge of falling off the tip of his nose.

I sat down next to him and carefully removed them and set them safely out of the way. Adam moaned quietly as I did and shifted to get more comfortable.

"Em, you guys aren't doing something you shouldn't are you?" Edge asked dryly. I rolled my eyes,

"Shh. No, Adam's fallen asleep is all."

"Oh. It is getting rather late. We should be off." He turned his head and placed a kiss on Aids temple, bringing a smile to her face. "Ready to go love?"

"Hmmm. I think so. I can barely keep my eyes open." Edge kissed her again and de tangled himself to stand.

"I'll just use the loo first. Am, do you think we should wake Adam?"

I glanced at Adam's sleeping face and my heart melted at the sight. "I don't want to but I guess so. Aunt K probably wouldn't let him stay." While I gently woke Adam up I watched Bono casually sit next to Aids. She smiled brightly at him, her smile faded a little though when Bono grinned back. I hoped she was prepared for what Bono had to give. The thought of being on the receiving end of Bono's charms (which I had..a lot) it made my palms start to sweat.

I pushed Adam's shoulder again and whispered, "Adam, get up."

"Mmph..noo...tired..don't wanna." Adam grumbled and wrapped his arms around me.

"Adam you've got to wake up and go home." He turned his head and buried his face against the side of my neck. I lost myself for a moment, just enjoying the feeling of having his arms around me and how safe he made me feel. I leaned into him briefly, breathing in his scent, before pulling back reluctantly.

"Adam..."

"You're my home, love. Mmm..can't I stay here?" His lips brushed my skin lightly with every word and I shivered.

I wanted Adam to stay. Very badly. Just having him close to me made me feel complete. If I could talk to Aunt K..there might be a way and I was willing to do it for Adam.

"I'll talk to Aunt K. Maybe you can have the couch for the night."

"Brilliant, love. " He sighed, placing a kiss just bellow my ear, he snuggled down and drifted off again. I gently pushed him off me and placed a pillow under his head as a replacement. I peeked at Aids and Bono and grinned.

Bono was smiling in that way that takes your breath away and makes you feel like the only woman in the world. Nothing else seemed as important when you had a guy looking at you that way. I felt a quick flash of jealousy that it wasn't me in Aids' place and almost laughed aloud at myself. Did I want Bono that badly? Why would I want Bono when I had Adam? Yet my eyes were drawn back to Bono and the way he was staring at Aids.

They looked like they were in their own little world now. Bono had Aids trapped with his stormy gaze and not only that either. He was holding both her hands in his and I was momentarily mesmerized by his thumb tracing patterns on the top of her hand.

Wow, he was taking it a bit far wasn't he? Aids seemed to be holding up well against him though. She looked stressed but was still smiling and leaning into Bono, which in turn made him lay him charms on even thicker.

Was it just me or was the temperature in the room getting higher? Luckily Aids managed to free herself from Bono just as Edge came back and they all stood to leave. Bono was grinning widely and Aids was trying not to look at him as she grabbed onto Edge. This was more then a game now. It was a challenge to see who could last the longest, and I was on both teams. I wanted Aids to win though, being beaten by Bono again was not something I would enjoy.

While Bono dug around in Adam's pants for the keys to van, and tried to ignore the noises Adam was making, I went off to find Aunt K.

I found her in her room and begged on bended knee if Adam could stay. Being the best Aunt in the world she was she said yes. But only if Adam stayed on the couch. She said this with a knowing look and I blushed and nodded as I made a hasty exit.

Aids was the only one waiting behind at the kitchen table when I walked in.

"Hey." I said. She turned to me, looking a little pale. "How're you holding up? Everything okay?"

"Terrible. Fine. Oh my god. Did you see what Bono was doing? I expected flirting but not like that!" She looked shaken and I felt a flutter of concern.

"If you don't want to go any further..."

"I do! Bono's not winning this one." She said fiercely, then went on in a softer tone. "It's only..well he's never looked at me like that before. It reminds me of when I really liked him. I'm kinda shaken."

I understood completely. All of us had gone through our loving Bono faze and it never really left you. And to think I had been jealous of her! And with my passed out boyfriend only a few feet away! Crap I really needed to get my hormones under control. This was getting ridiculous! In my mind I saw Aids and Bono sitting close and talking and suddenly wondered what they had been talking about.

"So what happened?" I was eager now to know the details and maybe telling me would help Aids get over the way Bono had effected her.

"Well, first Bono told me how beautiful I was looking. Then he went on to praise practically every part of my body..in detail." Aids wiped her brow.

"Holy mother of God. He didn't." I whispered.

"Yes he did. Then he took my hands in his and started giving me the 'look.' His hands...did you see what he did? I almost died on the spot. Damn him."

So I'd been wrong that telling me would help Aids out. It was only bringing it all back and she looked a little flushed and bothered. And now I couldn't get that image of what Bono's hands had been doing out of my head...hmm..maybe I could get Adam to do that. I pulled my mind out of the gutter and moved on to the plan.

"Did you get a chance to set up everything for tomorrow?"

"Yeah. I don't know where we're going to do it yet though. I'm calling Bono in the morning with the details."

"Why don't you have it here? I'm sure Aunt K wouldn't mind. And we might as well get in as much fun as possible before the dragon Lady and my Da get back.

"Are you sure?" Aids frowned. "I don't want you to get in trouble over this."

"Oh I wont. Don't worry about it. Lets say seven?"

"Perfect. Maybe I should avoid eye contact with Bono. It might help me not lose it completely." She smiled weakly.

"Stay strong Aids. You can do this. It's only Bono...." As soon as I said it I realized how odd it sounded and we both grinned.

"Only Bono!?" She said shocked. "Are we talking about the same man? God..he is a man isn't he? I felt his arm muscles when he leaned into me. I've never thought of Bono this way before. Shit." She started fanning herself with her hand and I laughed.

"Bono is a man, but you're a woman. You can beat him. And don't forget the brilliant man you have. Edge is perfect for you. For now though I think you should get a good nights sleep. I have the feeling Bono's going to ware you out tomorrow." I winked and Aids groaned.

"Why couldn't it be Larry?" She moaned. "I'd have an easier time resisting him."

"No, you wouldn't. As soon as you saw his eyes up close it'd be just as bad. I swear it's like staring into the sky sometimes. So beautiful." I let a small sigh escape and we both smiled.

"Em...I'm deciding that I didn't hear that comment. And you'd better leave it off there. If you start going on about Larry's hair I wont be pleased." Adam's lazy drawl startled me and I jumped guiltily. I turned to see him leaning against the door frame.

"I thought you were sleeping?" I smiled sheepishly at his raised eyebrow.

"I was. Had to piss. Where'd Edge and Bono go?"

The honking of the van horn answered his question and Aids jumped up.

"That's for me. I've got to go. Thanks for letting us use your van Adam." She hugged him quickly and he snorted.

"I don't recall doing that." Aids ignored this comment and turned to me.

"Thanks for everything Red. The party was fun" She grinned. "You'll have to do it again soon."

"Like hell I will." I grumbled as I returned her hug. Adam and I walked outside with her and waved as the van drove off, watching it disappear around the turn.

"I'm staying over tonight then?" Adam asked.

"Yeah. Aunt K said it was all right. As long as you stay on the couch."

"Feck. That ruins my plans then."

"Sorry. I would like to have it different but I don't want to risk it." Adam's disappointed shrug pulled at my heart strings, and I thought that I might be able to get around my Aunts rules. I inwardly snickered and couldn't wait to tell Adam...or maybe I'd make it a surprise.

"Em..what's going on with Bono and Aids?" He asked with a raised eyebrow, his voice muffled slightly behind the click of his lighter as he started yet another cigarette.

I fidgeted at his question and avoided eye contact. Telling Adam would bring another person into the loop and make things more complicated...or more interesting. I battled internally for a moment.

"If you don't tell me now I'll keep asking you." He paused to exhale a billowing cloud of smoke from his lungs. "And I'll just get louder and louder the longer you make me wait." He grinned, catching my flinch at his words.

I knew that now was the time, so I told him the whole story. I left out a few things here and there. He didn't need to know every embarrassing detail. Like about Edge's left behind piece of clothing. I felt my
cheeks coloring just at the thought of that. By the time I'd finished Adam was smirking in amusement.

"I guess I missed out on an exciting night. It was bloody boring from my point of view."

"I would've told you but Aids made me promise.." I frowned at Adam's silence, wondering if he was angry. Did he think I was keeping secrets from him besides that one? That maybe I didn't trust him? My stomach clenched painfully at the thought.

"Interesting." Adam's eyes narrowed at the corners in thought.

"What?" I watched him closely and wondered what I was about to hear.

Adam smacked his lips together briefly in that way he had and smirked. "I was thinking it's interesting that Aids and Edge were shagging in the kitchen and I never even heard a squeak."

"What!?" I gasped, my eyes widening and my jaw falling slack.

Adam smiled and flicked his spent cigarette across the lawn. "Why are you so shocked? Didn't you just finish telling me that?"

"No! They weren't in the kitchen! They were in my room-"

"Oh? Then how did these end up under the kitchen table?" Adam pulled Edge's underwear out of his back pocket and my heart stopped. Aids hadn't taking the bloody underwear!! Damn her! A part of me was angry that Adam had found them and another was relieved. If Aunt K had found them I'd never see the light of day again.

"Em...well Edge..he left them and I found..well actually Bono found them. Only he thought that Edge and I were.." Adam's eyebrows rose behind his glasses and I blushed. "It's not true. You know it isn't!" He tortured me for five long seconds before he grinned and nodded.

"Yeah I know." I released the breath I hadn't realized I was holding and decided to tell Adam the truth. The whole truth, and after this I'd never lie to Adam again because really it wasn't worth it. Not at all.
 
Okay here's another. Enjoy!:wave:


Chapter Eighteen



Humming to myself, I slipped out the front door and curled up on the porch swing. It was a beautiful morning, the sun was shining and there wasn't a cloud in sight. Sipping on my tea I let my thoughts run free.
Adam was one person who I thought of a lot. He was almost never out of my mind. Not even when Bono was draped all over me. I grinned to myself, thinking of last night and how much fun we all had together. I was lucky to have friends like that. Not many others had what we had.

Aids was probably my best friend. She'd been there for me since the very first day we'd met. Always ready with a joke to lighten the mood and always there when I needed her or vis versa. And now she had Edge. The more I saw them together the more I knew that they were made for each other. Edge with his calm exterior and shy demeanor, but on the inside beat the heart of a scientist, and a musician. Most people didn't see all the sides of Edge because either he chose not to let them of they didn't look close enough. But he was really one of the kindest people I had ever met.

And then there was Larry. Strong, wounded, and a heart of gold. He needed to be held close as much as he needed to push away. It had taken a long time to break through the walls he'd put up around himself, but once you did you were set for life. Larry was loyal if he was anything at all. As long as you didn't try to feed him any bullshit. He hated lying above all else. I'd learned that the hard way of course.

And I can't forget Bono. My lips twitched up into a small smile. No matter how hard I'd tried to block him out he'd still charmed, cheated, and cruised his way into my heart. One day I was adamant about holding him within arms length and the next day I was pulling him into a hug. He was such a character that I couldn't help but love him to pieces, but I could still get angry as hell at him too. Ali was his perfect match. She smoothed out his rough edges and brought him back down to earth when he threatened to fly too high. Bono had an opposite affect on Ali. He brought out the child in her. The adventurous side that wanted to go out and live life to the fullest. I hoped they'd be together for a long time.

I gulped down the last of my tea and sighed happily as I looked out over the yard. The flowers were starting to bloom and the tiny buds were opening to say good morning. I closed my eyes and sighed again.

"What are you thinking about?" I opened my eyes and smiled. Adam was standing in the open doorway. His clothes were adorably wrinkled and his face still had indents from the couch. Last night I'd waited until my Aunt was sound asleep before I'd snuck Adam into my room and we'd had some time alone.

Some very unbelievable mind blowing time alone. Later when he almost fell asleep next to me I had to drag him back out to the couch and make him promise to stay there. Seeing him like this so early in the morning made my heart flutter and I grinned.

"I'm thinking about Life. Care to join me?" I patted the spot next to me.

Adam ran a hand through his wild curls and grimaced. "Thinking this early will not be done properly until I have at least five gallons of coffee in my system. Can I sit with you instead?"

I scooted over to make room and he sat down with a sigh. "It's beautiful out here."

"It is isn't it? I love days like this." Closing my eyes again I took a deep breath, bringing in the smells of fresh cut grass and freshly bloomed flowers. "I love the smell of summer."

"Hmmm." Adam hummed a response and curled his arm around my shoulders as I sunk into his side.

"How'd you sleep?" I asked through a yawn.

"Before or after you molested me in my sleep?"

I slapped his chest. "Hey!"

He laughed. "I slept beautifully. Your couch is softer then I thought."

"Too bad you couldn't stay another night.."

"Why Amber are you asking my to move in with you?" Adam's voice was teasing but there was something that made me think he was a little serious. I lifted my head to see his face, and relaxed when I saw his easy grin.

"That's not funny. I thought you were serious..."

Adam chuckled as he shifted and placed a kiss on the top of my head. "Maybe I was serious.." He murmured into my hair.

I stiffened and pulled back. Searching his eyes I whispered, "Adam don't joke like that."

He raised an eyebrow, "What if I'm not joking?"

"I love you Adam, but I don't think either one of us is ready..." I trailed off, searching his face for some clue as to how he was feeling. "You're not ready for this..are you?" My stomach tightened at the thoughtful look on his face as he looked away. He turned back shortly and smirked.

"No, I'm not ready. I like to see your face look like that. All panicky..it's cute."

"What!? You bastard!" I pushed him roughly away from me and he laughed as he fell off the end of the swing and landed flat on his arse.

I sent him a scolding look which only made him laugh harder. "Ha. That'll teach you."

Adam stood up slowly, flinching and rubbing his backside.

"I'll have a bruise now. I've gotten more bruises on my arse in the last few months than I ever have before." He paused still rubbing his arse and grinning at me. "You think that it might have anything to do with your obsession with my bum?"

"I do NOT have an obsession with you bum!" I glared.

"Sure looks like it to me. If you want to touch it so badly all you have to do is ask Love."

My jaw dropped. "Feck off!"

"You're sounding like Larry now. You better be careful or you'll be scowling like him too." Ignoring the fact that I was sending him a very Larry like scowl already, he stretched his arms over his head and groaned. He glanced at my face and must've decided that he'd tested my patience long enough for one day and quickly changed the subject.

"I'm starving. Does borrowing your couch maybe include a spot of breakfast?" Adam looked so hopeful that I couldn't turn him down. And I knew that if I didn't feed him he would end up eating something disgustingly bad for him and that wouldn't do at all.

Sighing, I stood. "Sure. I'll fix you something. How does scrambled eggs, coffee and toast with jam sound?"

His eyes glazed over with hunger and he started drooling. "That sounds like heaven." He captured me in a hug and I struggled briefly but soon gave in to his soft kisses. I could never stay mad at him for very long anyway. Holding hands we went back inside and headed to the kitchen.

I sent Adam off to steal a shower while I fixed breakfast. Humming along to the tune in my head I went about cooking. It felt good and a little odd to be making Adam breakfast. He was my boyfriend yeah but last night he'd actually stayed the night. Was this what it would feel like if we did live together? I decided it was way to early for those thoughts and got back to cooking.

I was just setting the full steaming plates onto the table when Adam strolled in. His hair was still dripping and stray droplets slid down his face and neck. I put my tongue back into my mouth and wiped up the drool. Crap, Adam looked good like that.

Adam spied the food and grinned appreciatively. "Smells good."

"That's because it is good. Eat." I didn't have to tell him twice. He shoveled in the first bite and his eyes closed in ecstasy.

"I love you." He mumbled around his eggs and I giggled. Adam opened his eyes and smiled.

"My cooking isn't that good."

"Yes, it is." When Adam was done he sat back, groaning. "I'm stuffed. Thanks for that. Now..what's for dessert?" Smiling broadly he winked at me and I rolled my eyes.

"Don't you ever get enough Clayton?"

"Me?" He tilted his head to the side. "Never."

I gave in and kissed him soundly, then escaped to finish my toast.

"What are your plans for today then?" Adam asked, picking up a few crumbs off his plate with his finger tip.

I grinned, remembering about Aids and Bono. "Aids will be over later. We've got some scheming to do."

Adam rolled his eyes and chuckled. "Oh of course. What are you going to do?"

"I don't know. Well, actually I do know but I'm not telling you. In case you go blabbing to Bono."

"Did you ever think that you might be able to trust me?" Adam suggested dryly.

I pursed my lips, considering. "Yes, I do trust you, but this is about getting revenge. So it's just Aids and me against Bono."

"That's not fair. He's outnumbered." I shrugged and Adam narrowed his eyes contemplatively "Maybe Bono could use some friendly help?"

"No, Adam you can't!"

"Why not? I think there might be some pointers I could give him." That Clayton grin was back and it grated on my nerves. Adam wasn't supposed to help Bono! That would make things twice as hard for us. Damn him.

"Fine." I spat out. "But you'll never be able to beat us. We've got the best ideas."

Adam smiled smugly "We'll see."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Later that afternoon I arrived at the Village meeting place. Now it was moved to a field behind some old deserted buildings. I was the first one to arrive and stood in the middle of the green and brown waist high grass. A butterfly flew by my head and landed on a wild flower. I smiled as I watched it's yellow and brown wings flap in the breeze.

"Hello Red!" Hearing my name I turned and smiled at Gavin as he walked up to me. I noticed a figure walking next to him that I didn't recognize. Did we have another member?

Gavin trampled up to my side with the girl next to him. He was holding her hand and I raised a brow at this. The girl smiled at me shyly and I smiled back.

"Red this is Cat. Cat this is Red...she's the one I've been telling you about." Gavin's eyes twinkled above his grin as his arm wrapped around Cat's shoulders briefly before heading off in the other direction. He said he was leaving us to chat like hens. Cat sent him a glare and he whistled around his grin as he walked off.

"Nice to meet you Red." Cat offered her hand and I took it and shook it warmly.

"Hi Cat. You can call me Am if you want. Red is just my Village name."

Cat grinned. "I thought so. Did you pick it yourself?"

"Nope. Bono did. He had an obsession with my hair. He never stopped touching it. I thought I'd have to cut off a curl and give it to him so I could get some peace."

Cat laughed. "Well, Bono must really like you then. Is he your boyfriend?" Gavin had wandered far over to a nearby tree for a smoke and missed this question. Thank God. He'd have had a real laugh at that one.

"Bono? Um...no he's not." I grinned. "No matter how much he'd like that. I'm sure it's his fondest dream."

Cat, still smiling, was starting to look confused. I snorted. "Don't worry. Everything will make sense when you meet Bono. Either that or you'll be even more confused." I saw Cat's eyes stray to Gavin. "So..is Gavin your boyfriend?"

Cat blushed. "Yes, he is. We've only been seeing each other for a few days but I really like him. He wanted me to meet everyone and I admit I was curious to put names with faces." Grinning, she brushed her hair off her shoulder and leaned in closer. Her voice dropped as she admitted. "I thought you'd be a blonde."

"Really?" I found this hilarious for some reason and snorted out my laughter. "Why'd you think that?"

Cat shrugged, looking a little guilty. "With everything Gavin's been telling me I just pictured you that way. Maybe because he said how much Guggi likes you. I always picture him with a blonde." Cat bent down to pluck a wild daisy and placed it in her hair. She was completely unaware that she'd just told me something that shocked me into silence. I must've made some kind of noise though because she looked at me and frowned. "Are you all right?"

"Fine." I rasped.

Cat put a hand on my arm. "Are you sure? You look white as a ghost."

I choked on a laugh and shook my head. "No. I'm fine." I took a deep breath and another and another until I was calmed down.

"What's wrong?" Cat asked, looking concerned.

"I...nothing. I'll tell you later." I couldn't talk about it now. Not with Gavin coming back, now with Guggi walking by his side. My stomach clenched and Guggi looked at me at that moment and smiled. I caught my breath and smiled back. God but Guggi was very attractive. How had I not noticed that before? Well, I had...when we'd first gotten The Village together we'd spent a lot of time together. More time then two people who were only friends should. I'd felt something strong for him but it never occurred to me that he might feel the same way. And now..

"Hey Red." Guggi grinned as he slipped an arm around my waist. I stiffened at first but forced myself to relax. This was Guggi..sweet, caring, and a right pain in the arse sometimes, but still my friend.

"Hey Guggi. How're you? Everything okay?" I inwardly flinched at my impersonal tone. Feck. I had to act normal or he would know something was wrong.

"How am I?" He laughed and leaned in to kiss my cheek. "Who put that stick up your arse? You never ask me things like that. Who are you and what have you done with my Red?" I blushed fiercely and he laughed louder. "Now you're blushing? Okay..so what planet are you from? Can I come visit?"

I turned to him. We were about the same height and standing this close we were eye to eye. His turquoise eyes sparkled at me, his full mouth smiling widely and my gaze was drawn to an adorable dimple in his cheek that I'd never noticed before.

"Red?" I watched him lips form my name and swallowed heavily as I quickly looked away. What in the hell had I just been doing? Please tell me I did not just think about kissing Guggi. Oh my God. I was coming on to one of my best friends! I apparently had a serious problem with becoming aware of hidden attractions at the worst possible times.

"Hey, earth to Red? Where've you gone to?" Gavin asked, waving a hand in my face. I blinked. Gavin and Cat were both watching me and I blushed again. Guggi grinned cheekily and I wondered what he was so happy about. Oh no...he didn't notice what I was doing did he? Feck.

"Sorry. Off in dream land again. I'm back."

Guggi chuckled. "Too bad. I was hoping I'd have to use mouth to mouth to revive you."

My eyes widened and I couldn't stop the mental image of Guggi bending over me and snogging my face off. I inwardly groaned and realized I had to make some kind of response.

"Y-You wish Guggi." I cursed my voice for shaking like that. Guggi gave me a funny look and excused the two of us. He pulled me aside and Gavin and Cat moved away to greet Bono, Edge, and Aids as they trampled through the field.

"Is something bothering you?" Guggi asked me. When I avoided eye contact he grabbed my chin gently and forced my gaze to him. "Amber what is it?"

"It's nothing...." I broke our gaze and lowered my head.

"You're a terrible liar." He whispered and I slowly looked back up.

"I...Guggi..d-do you like me?" I saw surprise flicker over his face before he shuttered off his emotions. I'd have to remember to ask him how he did that. It could come in handy in these type of situations.

Guggi let go of my chin and stood back. "Where'd you hear that?"

"Um..that's not important. Is it true?" I stepped close to him and realized it was him now that broke eye contact. "Guggi..I thought about it once you know..a lot." That got his attention and he stared at me intently.
"You thought about me...like that?"

I smiled. "Yeah. For a long time. When we were first friends-"

"How about now?" He blushed. "Oh but you've got Adam now. Forget I asked.."

"I haven't thought about you like that in a long time but when I found out about your feelings then yes, I did just..I wondered.." I hesitated, not sure if I should go this far. I was risking a lot by doing this. And what was I doing exactly!?

"You wondered?" Guggi pressed, looking anxious.

I took a deep breath and forged on. "Well, I've sometimes thought of you like a best friend." His eyes lit up and I licked my lips without realizing it. "I wondered Guggi...if maybe we should..um...just to see you know...oh hell." I threw caution to the wind and reaching up I brushed his hair back from his face. His eyes watched my every move, his body staying completely still. I leaned in and his eyes widened when he realized what I was going to do. But he still didn't say anything and he didn't tell me to stop either.

"I just want to see..." I murmured, my breath brushing his parted lips. He nodded briefly and when I didn't move any closer he closed the gap between us to press his lips against mine.

I gasped against his mouth and closed my eyes. Pressing in, I parted my lips wider and with a groan Guggi slipped his tongue in to meet mine. He tasted like honey and I was momentarily lost in the flavor. I felt his tongue press against mine and I gasped again. It was a strange sensation. Here I was kissing Guggi and I didn't feel a thing. There was no spark or tingling like what happened when I kissed Adam. Instead I felt a pleasantness that came with kissing someone that I loved but wasn't in love with.

I felt his breath puff lightly on the side of my face and then we pulled apart. He licked his lips as he stared at me. I reached up and lightly brushed my lips with my fingers. Guggi followed my movements with his eyes.

"Well..."I mumbled, not quite sure what to say. Should I tell him that I didn't feel anything? Had it been the same or different for him?

"Well, is right. We should've done that years ago." He grinned widely.

What? Was he about to tell me that he liked the kiss? Crap, what do I do now?

"If we'd done that years ago it would've saved me a lot of grief." He chuckled and tugged on his shirt sleeve. I was really confused now. Seeing the look on my face Guggi cleared his throat and said solemnly, "If only we'd kissed earlier then I'd have known that we're bullocks together. No offense to you. I know you're a good kisser. And that was good, just no heat between us. Much like kissing my cousin." He shuttered and grinned at my blank look.

The awkwardness of the moment was lost on a wave of relief. I let my breath out if a rush. The absurdness of this whole thing hit me then. When the first giggle escaped, Guggi snorted. That really got me going and before long we were both laughing so hard we had to hold each other up.

"Oh my God!" I gasped out. "We're total bullocks at kissing! I can't believe it!" We fell to our knees as the laughter got louder.

"Like kissing my cousin I tell you!" Guggi howled as he fell onto his back, gasping. I fell onto my back next to him and held my stomach.

I gasped. "Ow..hurts..can't..breathe!"

"Me neither!" We both took deep breaths, calming down a little. As our laughter subsided with occasional bouts of giggles, I sighed and reached out to take his hand. I was still embarrassed about it all but it'd helped to laugh.

"We're still friends aren't we?" I chewed my lip, nervously waiting for his answer.

He turned his head, smashing his cheek into the prickly grass. I turned my head too and saw his soft smile.

"You'll not be getting rid of me that easily. We've been friends for so long I sometimes feel like you're a part of me." He blushed lightly at this admission. I was stunned but also so happy.

"I love you Guggi and I feel like you're a part of me too." I sniffed and my eyes started burning with unshed tears.

Panic spread across his face. "Don't cry! When woman get all weepy I never know what to do."

I glared. "I'm not all weepy." I sniffed again. "Just emotional."

"Hmmm. If you say so." He rolled into his side and propped himself up. He grinned down at me. I grinned back, the memory of our kiss causing a few giggles to surface.

"We should be getting back before Bono comes looking for us." He said, with a trace of regret in his voice.

Reality hit me hard and I groaned in alarm and sat up.

"Oh fuck! Do you think they saw us?"

"100% sure. At least Gavin did. Didn't you hear his cheering us on?" He flashed his cheeky grin again
.
"We're going to have to explain."

He raised one delicate eyebrow. "Why?"

"Why? Because we can't have them thinking that you and I...."

"Why not?" His face splitting grin made me glare and push him hard so that he lost his balance and fell onto his back. I hauled myself up and brushed off.

Guggi got up too and gave me a weird look. "Just out of curiosity...what would you have done if there was something between us?"

I paused in my brushing. I opened my mouth to answer but realized I was at a loss for words. What would I have done? What was I thinking doing something so stupid as kissing one of my best friends? I hadn't been thinking at all.

I looked at Guggi and shrugged. "I would've dealt with it when it happened I guess, but it didn't so I have no idea."

He barked out a laugh. "So why'd you kiss me?"

"If you recall it was you who made the move to kiss me." I folded my arms and sniffed.

He rolled his eyes. "Whatever. What made you make the first move then?"

I dropped my arms and sighed. That's the one question I hadn't even asked myself.

"I honestly don't know. When I heard that you liked me those old feelings surfaced." I glanced at him and blushed when I saw his cocky grin. "I just wondered what would happen if we did kiss so..I did. Or rather WE did." I felt embarrassed again and prayed for the ground to open and swallow me up. Guggi's arms did that instead. He pulled me against him and rested his chin on my shoulder.

"Don't be embarrassed Red. It was one bloody good kiss. My favorite part was the tongue action." I gurgled out a laugh and reached up to return his hug. Things were a big mess at the moment and it felt good to be held.

"Uh oh..." He murmured into my hair. "I think we've got trouble."

I pulled away and followed his gaze. My stomach flipped when I saw Aids and Bono coming our way.

"What should we say?" Guggi asked out of the corner of his mouth. He brushed off the last clumps of grass and schooled his face into a calm smile.

"Tell the truth...or not say anything. What do you think?"

"Lets not say anything and have some fun with them."

I grinned and shook my head. "I'd love to, but what did you have in mind?"

"Just follow my lead." He whispered as Bono and Aids marched up to us. When Guggi put his arm about my waist I had to bite the inside of my cheek to keep from grinning crazily.

"Hey guys." Guggi smiled casually.

"Hey." Aids smiled knowingly at me. "What are you guys doing over here?"

"We saw you." Bono snickered. "Nice snogging."

"Oh you saw that?" Guggi's smiled widened at their nods. "Oops. I guess we'll have to be more careful about that. Wont we Am?" Bono's eyes narrowed as his gaze turned to me.

I smiled. "I guess so. Sorry you had to see that. You wont tell Adam will you? He doesn't like it when I make my affairs to obvious."

Bono's eyes widened slightly, "Adam knows?"

Aids rolled her eyes, "No Adam doesn't know. They're fucking with us."

"Oh..." Bono frowned. "Then why were you kissing?"

"Cause we like to?" Guggi offered as a wicked smiled traced his lips.

"This is very amusing but we've got to start the meeting now." Bono waved back at the group that was waiting impatiently. "So can we talk about your hot and steamy love life later? I don't think there's much we don't know about anyway. Even the birds on O'Connell street are chirping madly about it."

"Um..huh?" I stared blankly at Bono.

"Yes yes we know all about your affair." Aids grinned. "I see the way you look at each other when you think no one's looking."

"Huh?" I stared back and forth and realized they were only teasing us when Bono's mouth twitched. That was always a sure sign that he was dying to laugh about something.

"You wankers." Guggi snorted. "I almost thought you were serious."

"Did you?" Bono chuckled, looking pleased with himself. "We're mighty convincing then."

"Yeah I guess so." Aids smirked at my relieved sigh.

"What did you really think when you saw us?" I asked as we all walked back to the group.

"I thought you were finally giving in to your animal instincts and shagging outside." Bono said, shrugging.

Guggi grinned wolfishly. "I wish mate."

My eyes widened. "You do? But I thought you said...." I didn't want to repeat anything with two pairs of eager ears so close by. Especially Bono seemed to be hanging on our every word.

Thankfully Guggi knew what I was talking about and his grin softened. "I still think you're one of the most beautiful woman around and I'd be lucky to have you. Especially for a roll in the hay." He winked.

"Ha ha." I punched his shoulder. "Thanks for the compliment though. That's very sweet." We shared a secret smile, until I noticed Aids watching us closely and I looked away, blushing.

"Can we get the meeting started already?" Bono pouted.

"Yes can we?" Edge asked, walking up to us and slipping an arm around Aids. Cat and Gavin were already sitting on a space they'd cleared of grass and I joined them. Cat turned to me and smiled.

"Hey Cat. Thanks for telling me about Guggi."

Cats eyes widened. "What? Oh my god! You mean you didn't know?" She looked horrified.

"No, I didn't know, but I'm glad you told me."

"You are? Why..do you like him too?" She smiled. "Are you a couple now?"

"Um..no. We're really good friends but that's all."

"But..that kiss..."

"Oh you saw that?" I blushed.

Gavin leaned in and snorted. "Did we see that? Yes, we saw that bloody hot snog you and Guggi were going at under the tree!" Everyone in the circle snickered. I caught Guggi's eye and he smiled. He didn't seem bothered by any of this so why should I? Just because I kissed one of my best friends. And the fact that Adam would probably find out and I would have some definite explaining to do. Nope I shouldn't be bothered. Not at all. Feck.

Bono called a close to the meeting after about an hour and I realized I'd probably only heard a few minutes of it. Most of the time I'd been thinking about Adam and that kiss with Guggi. I still didn't know why exactly I'd done something like that but it was done and I couldn't take it back. I wasn't sure that I wanted to anyway.

Nothing more would come of it so why was I feeling so guilty? Was it because I'd kissed Guggi knowing that he liked me and that maybe there could be more between us? Or was it because just that morning I'd been thinking that Adam was the one I wanted to be with and then a few hours later I was kissing another guy? Inwardly groaning, I decided to try and forget about it for now.

I stood and brushed off the grass and dirt for the second time that day. Once again I pictured and felt Guggi's kiss. The brush of his lips, his hands holding me...I sighed and firmly pushed it away. Still brushing my backside I glanced up and caught Guggi's eye again. He grinned mischievously and I knew he was thinking about earlier too. At least I wasn't the only one. I smiled back and shooed him away with my hand.

Ignoring my shooing he strolled over. "Nice meeting wasn't it?" Oh Crap. Now he was going to know I hadn't heard a thing because I was too busy thinking about him!

"Yeah...brilliant." I said, hoping that would be enough. He was letting me off that easily.

"What was your favorite part?" Waiting patiently for my answer he brushed at his blond hair and I lost my train of thought. Why did I have to be so attracted to guys with long hair anyway? It was very dangerous when you had so many friends in the music business. They all had freakishly long hair and I could hardly keep the drooling at bay.

He was still waiting and I blurted out, "Everything. I liked everything."

Guggi laughed. "You didn't hear a word of it did you?"

"That's not true..I heard..I heard Bono welcoming Cat."

His eyes were laughing at me. "Anything else?"

"yes..um...eh..oh all right. Crap. No, I didn't hear anything."

He snorted. "Thought so. Neither did I." I blinked and he leaned in and kissed my cheek. "See you around Red." I watched him walk away and my stomach twisted. He was so sweet and caring. It wasn't fair that I couldn't be with both Adam and Guggi. Wouldn't that be a perfect world? I abandoned those thoughts as hopeless and moved over to where Aids and Edge were standing.

"Hey guys. Did Bono leave already?"

"Yeah." Aids grinned. "He said he had something important to do later." Ha ha. Meaning he was going to try and make Aids crack. In his dreams. We both glanced at Edge to see if he was catching on to any of our plans but he looked clueless. I thought that was a little strange. Knowing Edge like I did I thought he would at least be asking us questions by now. Was he up to something? I watched him with narrowed eyes but shrugged it off when he seemed like his normal self.

Aids looked at Edge too and shrugged. She glanced back at me and winked.

"So I'll see you in about an hour?"

"You bet." I grinned. The excitement was almost too much. Maybe we were finally going to get away with something. The teasing between Aids and Bono was about to get very heated and I inwardly snickered when I thought about the fun that was ahead of us.
 
Chapter Nineteen

"How can you be thinking about Guggi like this when the day before yesterday you were so in love with Adam that you slept with him!?" Aids glowered at me accusingly.

"I. Don't. Know!!!" I gripped my hair in my fists and tugged. "Maybe I'm going insane. That's the only explainable reason for this. I haven't thought about Guggi like this in so long! Why does it have to be back now!?" I paced around my room madly while Aids watched from my bed where she was laying on her stomach.

"You know it might have helped if you told me about your feelings for Guggi a long time ago. Why didn't you?"

"How could I? You were dating him!" I pulled my hair harder, remembering one of the worst nights of my life. Last year I'd fallen so hard for Guggi that everything else seemed inconsequential. I'd looked forward to the time we spent together and hung on his every word. I was his groupie. So when you feel that way about someone the last thing you want is to walk into a room and see him with your best friend. Painful is an understatement.

Aids jumped up off my bed and exploded. "I never dated him!! I told you that!"

I gritted my teeth and got in her face. "Then why did you go to the dance with him?! Why did I see you holding hands and kissing!?"

Aids rolled her eyes. "Are you still on about that!? For fecks sake! The only reason we held hands was because we're friends and that's all! And that kiss you think you saw was only a little peck on the cheek! And the reason that we went together in the first place is because both of our dates canceled and he asked me!" After her heated outburst Aids flopped onto the edge of the bed and proceeded to glare at me.

I stopped pacing and stood in front of her. "You never told me that..."

Aids folded her arms. "I never told you because...because my date was...Mmph." I raised my eyebrows and Aids looked away.

"I'm sorry I didn't catch that last part. Your date was...?"

She sighed and looked up at the ceiling, her cheeks turning a light pink. "Larry. It was Larry."

My jaw dropped. "Larry? You..you.." The rest of my words were lost as I collapsed onto my bed and laughed my arse off. Gasping I looked up at her pink face and managed to get enough control to say, "That's a real funny one Aids. Oh my God...Larry!" I sat up, wiping the tears away and snorting. "I'll have to tell that one to Adam."

Aids glared, "I'm not joking. Larry and I almost ended up together."

My eyes bulged. Larry and Aids?! If there was ever two people who I never thought would be together, it was those two. How in the hell was it even possible for that to happen? It felt like Larry had been with Anne forever.

I shook me head and sat down next to her on the bed. "You and Larry? How? When? I didn't even know he liked you like that!"

"Yeah well, I didn't know that Guggi liked you. I guess we don't know everything about each other like we thought. How long has Guggi liked you?"

I grinned. "Oh no I don't think so. You're not changing the subject that easily. Tell me everything. Including all the juicy details."

Aids groaned and flopped onto her back. Laughing, I joined her and rolled onto my side. This we going to be good, I could tell already. And I was feeling deprived from juicy gossip. The only thing going on lately was my own twisted problems with Adam and Guggi..and Bono. Oh crap of course you just had to go there didn't you Am? Great now I'm talking to myself again. I flipped my hair back and pushed those thoughts away for now.

Aids was still quiet and I narrowed my eyes at her. "Come on. Dish the dirt."

She sighed, "Oh all right, but you can't tell a soul. Especially not Edge."

My eyes widened. "Edge doesn't know?"

"Nope..not about the kiss anyway. I never thought it would be a good idea to tell him and I threatened to tell everyone about Larry's little potty problem if he told anyone."

I grinned. "Nice one. Okay I promise."

Aids took a deep breath and closed her eyes. "Hmm...It started when Larry and I accidentally kissed-"

I sat up suddenly. "Excuse me!? How do you accidentally kiss someone?"

"Oh I don't know. How about like you and Guggi?" Aids raised an eyebrow.

I grimaced. "That was completely different circumstances. I knew that Guggi liked me.." I gasped when Aids smiled. "You knew that Larry liked you?"

"Yep."

"How'd you find that out?" I suddenly had a craving for a bowl of popcorn. This was even better then the movies.

"Edge told me about Larry liking me. At first when Edge came up to me I thought he was going to tell me that he liked me, so when he said it was Larry I was kind of shocked."

"Uh..yeah! What happened then?"

"I confronted Larry by kissing him."

"Oh my god! So what..you just walked up to him and snogged him?" I laughed at the mental picture of Aids walking up and grabbing Larry's face. He wouldn't even know what hit him. Somehow they didn't seem to make a good couple in my head, but what did I know? It could work...wait what was I thinking? Aids had Edge and Larry was so dedicated to Anne it was sickening sometimes.

Aids shifted, putting her hands behind her head and studying the ceiling. "It was sort of like that. I caught up with him after school one day and pulled him behind the oak tree. You know the big one by the gate?" I nodded, completely entrapped by her story. She shrugged. "So I pulled him behind the tree and kissed him. I don't think he knew who it was at first because he pushed me away but then he saw me and pulled me back. We made out for almost a half hour."

"No, you did not!" I grinned widely. This was way too good to be true.

Aids turned to grin at me. "Yes, I did. Yes, WE did. It was nice..he's a good kisser."

"Wish I knew."

Aids laughed. "Well, I could ask him to-"

"I'd kill you! Get on with the story! What happened after the make out session?"

"He was embarrassed and blushing, then he asked me out to the dance. We decided not to tell anyone for a little while. Just to see how things would go." Aids looked a little sad then and I frowned.

"What happened then?"

"Nothing."

"What'd you mean? Why couldn't he take you to the dance?" I was a real romantic person and whenever a love affair went wrong I thought of how unfair the world was to keep people apart. I'm a complete sap, I know.

"He was busy. He had a family event to go to. When he got back he'd met Anne and the rest is history."

"Hold ON. When Larry left for his family thing you two were together?

Aids shrugged. "I don't know. We never really talked about it. We hadn't even told you guys. When he got back he told me about Anne. I wasn't that upset. I wanted to tear him limb from limb of course but I got over it."

I felt an anger build in me towards Larry for making Aids feel that way, and she hadn't had anyone to talk to about it. "Larry should be killed!" I snarled.

Aids laughed. "Relax. It's over. It happened forever ago. I'm over it."

"How can you have not done something? Said something!?" Aids just stared at me and I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose. "Okay so it's over. What exactly did he say when he got back?"

"He told me about Anne right off. How much he cared about her. Apparently a weekend with her was enough to wash out his feelings for me. Fortunately for him I respected him enough as a friend to not geld him right then.

"You have more control then I do." I said dryly and Aids smiled thinly.

"Well, I did plan to get my revenge on him. I had the perfect plan to break them up."

What was it?" I asked with wide eyes.

Aids shook her head. "Doesn't matter what it was. In the end I couldn't do it. And after that when Guggi asked me to the dance I was just relieved that I wouldn't have to go alone."

"Damn. I'm sorry that happened. Larry had no right to treat you like that." I scowled down at my comforter. The longer I thought about it the more irritated with Larry I got. Why'd he just blow her off like that? And hadn't Larry met Anne at school? I'd never heard anything about a family trip being the place they met. What really happened? I pondered these thoughts for a while, and Aids went through my closet, looking for a sexy dress to wear for Bono later.

"Just when I thought I knew everything." Aids snorted and I looked up from my thinking. "Just when I think I'm on top of life I get another pile of shite on my head."

"What do you mean?" I stood up and walked over to the closet.

"I mean with you and Guggi and me and Larry. It's so fucked up sometimes isn't it?" I snorted and sighed as I ran my hands over my face tiredly.

"Hey.." I lowered my hands and saw Aids was holding one of my favorite jackets and as I watched she reached into one of the pockets and pulled out an envelope. It had my name on it. She looked up at me and held it out. "What's this?"

I shook my head as I took it from her. "I don't know..." I opened it carefully and poured the contents into my hands. We both gasped at what we saw. There was a single picture and a folded piece of paper. The picture was of Guggi and me at a bonfire party. Probably one that we'd had during the early days of The Village. Guggi and I were sitting closely on a stump, our faces close together and I was laughing. Probably at one of his jokes. He always seemed to make me laugh. Guggi was smiling at me and as I looked at it I couldn't miss the look on his face. It was a look of adoration. I'd only ever seen that look on Adam's face once and I remembered clearly that it had been one of the most memorable moments, and at the time I'd thought that Adam was the only person to ever look at me like that. I was wrong. I felt my eyes burn.

"Oh my God." Aids whispered as she picked the picture up and looked at it closely. "When was this taken?"

"Um.." I sniffled and wiped my eyes. "At a Village party I think. It..it must've been last year. Some time in the summer I think."

Aids brushed her thumb over the surface. "How could you have missed this? It's so obvious that he likes you!"

"I don't know. I just..don't know. That's not all that was in there. Look" I held out the folded piece of paper that also had my name on it.

Aids took it gingerly. "Aren't you going to open it?"

I shook me head. "No."

Aids eyes widened. "No? Why not?"

"I don't want to know what it says. I can't be with Guggi...I love Adam too much. I feel bad enough that I kissed Guggi. And it's not right either for me to be reading something he wrote to me so long ago."

"Have you lost your mind? You have to read it! It might be something important!" She held the note up and looked me straight in the eye. "This note might contain what you've been looking for. His true feelings..the answer you've been wanting. Can you pass that up?"

I rolled my eyes. "Not when you put it like that!" I took it back to open it, then hesitated. "I don't know...his feelings could've changed over time. What if he doesn't feel the same way as he did when he wrote this? Isn't it rude to read it?"

"He wrote it to you didn't he? He thinks you've already read it..."

I stared hard at it and bit my lip. "Right." I sighed and crumbled it in my fist before I could change my mind.

"What did you do that for!?" Aids cried and took it from me. She unfolded it carefully and tried to smooth it out.

I shrugged, "You can read it if you want but don't tell me what it says."

"You'll be begging me to tell you what it says and you know it." Aids quickly scanned the note and her eyes widened before she looked up. "You sure you don't want to read this?"

I swallowed and nodded. "I'm sure."

"Okay, but I'm going to keep it in case you change your mind-"

"I'm not going to change my mind." I didn't say it quite as firmly as I wanted but it was good enough. Aids shrugged and slipped the note into her pocket. I sighed and glanced at the clock. "Shit! We don't have much time before Bono gets here."

Aids groaned. "Oh fuck. I forgot for a minute. All this drama about Guggi and Larry totally threw me off."

"We can cancel it today if you want. Bono would be willing to do it another day I think-"

"No way. This is happening today. I've been looking forward to fucking with Bono's head." Aids snickered.

"That's the spirit!" I patted her on the back and turned back to my closet. "Did you find what you want to wear?"

"Not yet. Hmmm...let me see..." We searched around until Aids spotted a dress she fell in love with on the spot. It was deep green, knee length and had a very flattering neck line. Aids tried it on and twirled in a circle. "What do you think?"

I grinned. "Beautiful. He'll pass out as soon as he sees you." I fixed a sleeve and eyed her in the mirror. "I'm completely jealous. You look much better in it then I do."

Aids laughed. "I do? She looked up then. "How're you feeling?"

I blinked. "What do you mean?"

She tilted her head to the side. "I mean about Adam and Guggi."

My throat constricted. "I just want to forget about it. That kiss...it was nice but there wasn't any spark so what's the point?"

Aids looked thoughtful as she turned to me. "I'm going to tell you something and if you repeat it I'll completely deny it, but I think you need to hear it."

This was unexpected. I wasn't sure I could deal with anymore surprises but something told me this might help. "Okay, what is it?"

Aids took a deep breath. "You know how much I love Edge?" I nodded. "Well, when we had our first kiss it wasn't perfect with fireworks going off and all that."

I frowned. "What?"

"Our first kiss wasn't very good either. Actually it wasn't until our third or fourth kiss that things really got good." Seeing the slack jawed look on my face Aids snorted. "Well, what did you expect? Edge isn't very experienced in that area and we were both nervous. That has a lot to do with it."

I was wrong. This wasn't helping. Not one little bit. "Aids why would you tell me that?! You're saying I should go and kiss Guggi again just to make sure?"

"I never said anything. That came from your mouth not mine."

"I thought you were on Adam's side in all of this!?"

"I'm not on anyone's side." Aids took my hand and squeezed. "I want you to be happy. All I'm saying is that maybe you should give them both a fair chance. Guggi is a special guy. He deserves to be happy too."

"Aids I know that, but what about Adam? I can't break his heart for a chance that there might be something with Guggi. It's not like I'm shopping for a pair of shoes! I'm certainly not going to go around trying on other guys to see if they fit better then Adam!"

"WHAT!?" Aids laughed in surprise and I blushed.

"You know what I mean."

"I know." Aids smiled. "I can't tell you what to do but I can tell you what I would do. I'd think about my options carefully, and wait for my heart to tell me what the right thing to do is." My mind whirled with images of Adam and Guggi and my stomach was in knots. I'd managed to get myself into another mess and this one was by far the biggest.

~~~~

I was just putting on the finishing touches of Aids makeup when my Aunt stuck her head in and smiled at us. "Oh you girls look so pretty. Amber dear you've got another guest."

"Bono!?" Aids gasped. "He's here already?" She scrambled around, fixing her hair and checking her face.

"No dear it's not Bobo. It's a lovely girl named Cat."

I laughed. "Okay Aunt K first of all it's Bono not Bobo and Cat's here?"

"Yes, dear. You know I can never keep all your new names straight. Why you choose to change them I'll never understand." I rolled my eyes as I followed her down the hall.

Cat was standing in the living room, looking around when I walked in. She turned to me and smiled.

"Hey Am."

"Hi Cat." I grinned.

"I hope you don't mind that I came over. I wanted to see if you wanted to go hang out somewhere tonight. Gavin's busy with rehearsing."

"Course I don't mind. The more the merrier, but I can't go out tonight. We've got a thing with Bono..."

"Oh. What are you doing?"

I stared at her for a second before grinning. "You want to join us in getting back at Bono?"

She raised her eyebrows. "Depends...what'd he do in the first place?"

"That would take all night to explain. Lets just say that he's arrogant, extremely annoying and he's got us so many times it's our turn to get a little revenge." Cat pursed her lips, thinking and then she nodded.

"I'm in. What can I do?"

I rubbed my hands together and grinned evilly."How're you at applying mascara?"

~~~~~


"You're all fucking mental."

"Shh! They'll hear us!"

"What the fuck does it matter!? They know we're in here!" Larry's exasperated growl made me roll my eyes and Cat giggled. We'd hidden ourselves in my closet a few minutes ago when Aids and Bono had moved into the bedroom. I'd had to practically drag Larry by the collar but I finally managed to get him in. Now the three of us were squashed into a four by four feet space and we had one very irritated drummer on our hands.

Cat and I were closest to the door and Larry was in the back. He muttered under his breath every once in a while but I'd decided to ignore him. Cat on the other hand kept asking him if he was all right.

"Cat, one piece of advice. Don't ever give Larry a reason to complain. He'll talk you to death."

"Excuse me but I will remind you that I agreed to get in here with you!" Larry said and I snorted and scooted closer to the door. It was open a crack wide enough for us to see out and catch all the action going on.

Aids was nervously fixing her hair again in my dresser mirror while Bono left to use the loo. Larry sighed heavily from the back and shifted, pushing us all forward.

"Hey! Watch it." I grumbled when my nose banged against the door.

"Larry would you mind not stepping on my foot?" Cat asked politely and Larry just growled.

"It wont be much longer. Bono wont last very long." I murmured.

"How'd I get sucked into this anyway? One second I'm minding my own business and the next I've got two crazy woman pulling me towards this hell hole."

I rolled my eyes in the semi darkness. "Larry why are you so grumpy today? Lighten up and have some fun."

He snorted sarcastically. "Fun?"

"Yes, FUN. Relax and enjoy yourself."

"How can I relax when I'm hunched over in a closet, in the dark, with you both, and I'm pretty sure I've got a coat hanger stuck up my arse!"

Cat and I laughed, covering our mouths to muffle the noise. "Lar it's not that bad and the more you think about it the worse it's going to be so lets try to make the best of it okay?"

"Mmph."

"It might help to think of something you like to do." Cat suggested and Larry sighed.

"How about getting out of here?"

Cat nodded and shifted slightly, trying to find a more comfortable position. "Whatever makes you happy. Why don't you try not being so annoyed with everything?"

"I'm not annoyed! I'm perfectly content. Can't you tell?" Larry scowled and reached up to brush his hair back. On the way down his elbow smacked Cat in the face and she cried out in pain. "Oh fuck! Cat are you okay?"

"Shit! Cat where'd he hit you?" I reached out for her and glared at Larry. "Why'd you hit her?"

Larry shook his head, his face tight with anxiety and I felt bad for snapping at him "My elbow..I didn't mean too."

Cat lightly fingered her eye and flinched. "It's not that bad."

"Ouch. Looks like you'll have a black eye. That'll be hard to explain. When you tell people don't mention the fact that it was Larry. It might not look too good if you say you were in a closet with a guy." Her eye was already looking a little red and I chewed my lip nervously. "Maybe we should get you out of here so you can put some ice on that."

"No way! I'm can't miss all the good stuff! I want to see Aids and Bono." She lifted her chin stubbornly and didn't look like she was going to back down so I had no choice but to nod and turn back, carefully, to look out the door.

"Are you nervous Am?" Larry's question surprised me and I looked back at him.

"Why do you ask that?"

"You seem tense and you've been biting your lip the whole time. You always do that when something's bothering you."

He was right. I was nervous and scared, but not about this. About that stupid note that we'd found. I couldn't stop thinking about it. Wondering what Guggi had written to me all that time ago. Was it a poem maybe? Or a love letter? It was also possible that it was only a friendly note saying hi or something silly. I should've read it. Should have made Aids give it to me. I felt better if I thought that Aids was keeping it from me. That way I wouldn't be able to think of simply asking her for it. Even though that's exactly what I'd wanted to do ever since I saw my name on that piece of damn paper.

I sighed and realized Larry was waiting for an answer. "I was thinking." Jeez how long did it take to go to the bathroom? Bono seemed to be taking an extra long time. Maybe he was as nervous as Aids was.

Cat pushed up against me and lowered to her knees to look through the crack, and I squeezed back closer to Larry.

"What were you thinking about?"

"Huh?" I was deliberately stalling for time to think up something. I couldn't tell him the truth. I wasn't stupid after all. Although lately that opinion might be changing. At least in my own mind.

"I was just wondering. If something's bothering you...or you need to talk..." Larry looked uncomfortable and I smiled.

"Oh. That's sweet Lar, but I don't think you can help me. Unless you know how to get rid of unwanted crushes?" This statement got me the focused attention of both Larry and Cat.

Larry stared at me and slowly shook his head. "Sorry, can't help you. If I could help that problem I'd be a millionaire."

"You like someone else? Aren't you seeing Adam?" Cat asked, scooting closer to me, if that was possible.

"Um..yeah. To both questions." I smiled weakly.

Larry cleared his throat quietly, "Who is it?"

"No fair Larry. If I answer you then I get to ask you a question."

"Seems fair." He nodded. "So?"

"Crap.." I sighed. "You can't tell, either one of you." I added with a pointed look at Cat. I wasn't sure if she caught it but then she nodded. "Guggi. It's Guggi..."

"Interesting." Larry smiled. "Your taste is improving at least."

"Shut up. Adam is wonderful. And Guggi is..just as wonderful." I flinched as soon as the words were out of my mouth. I knew I was sounding like a love sick idiot but I couldn't help it. I blushed and turned my face away from Larry's smirk.

"Wow it must be some crush you have on him. This crush doesn't have to do with that snog you had with Guggi under the tree today does it?"

Cat gasped and whispered, "How'd he know?" I shook my head. Larry wasn't at the meeting so the only way he could know was if someone told him...my blood ran cold at the thought.

"Who told you?"

"Positive you want to know?"

"Yes! Tell me or I'll hurt you!" I fisted the front of his shirt and he laughed, his eyes crinkling at the sides.

"First of all there's no way you could hurt me. Second, don't even try because I'll take you down. Third...Edge told me."

"EDGE!?"

"Shh!! They'll hear you remember?" Larry smirked widely and I growled and tightened my grip.

"I'm going to kill Edge."

Larry grinned. "Can I help?"

I glared and Cat gasped "Look!" I let Larry go and turned to see what was going on. Aids was walking towards us and looking pissed. She stopped in front on the door and hissed at us through the crack.

"What are you guys yelling about in there?! Keep it down!"

"Sorry. It's all Lawrence's fault." I shot Larry a glare. "Is Bono coming back yet?"

"No..I think he might have jumped out the window."

Larry grinned. "That sounds about right. He'd rather be splattered all over the sidewalk then make out with you."

Aids cocked her head. "Oh really Lawrence? That's not what you said when we made out is it? Or have you forgotten?"

Larry's face flushed and I sniggered. Cat shook her head. "Wow...it's amazing how much you can learn while in a closet."

"You got that right." I laughed. Aids snorted and I sobered at the nervous look on her face. "How're you feeling?"

"Me? Oh I'm fabulous. I can't stop sweating, my heart feels like it's going to pop out of my chest and on top of that...I think I'm going to puke."

"If she tosses her cookies I'm out of here." Larry grumbled and Cat agreed.

"That's not going to happen. Aids, everything will be perfect." I tired desperately to reassure her. "You're worrying over nothing. I bet Bono wont even make it past the kissing." What little color that was in Aids face drained.

"Past the kissing!?" She raged.

"Uh oh." Cat whispered and Larry sighed and covered his eyes.

"What do you mean past the kissing!? I thought you said Bono would crack right away? What's next..groping? What then? We'll end up in bed together! Then Edge will walk in and see us in bed and..and he'll never forgive me! Oh my god! I've lost Edge now and it's all your fault for making me kiss Bono in the first place!!" Larry and Cat exchanged incredulous looks. I blinked in confusion and pushed my way out to hurry to her side.

"Aids! Get a hold of yourself! None of that have happened! You haven't even kissed Bono yet!"

"I know that!" She snapped. "I'm only thinking of what could happen." She looked a little more like herself and I relaxed. She'd had me scared for a second there. I helped her fix her hair and slipped back into the closet.

"Can't I leave now?" Larry complained, rubbing the back of his neck irritably. "My neck is getting stiff."

I bit my lip and tried to think of something that would make him want to stay. "Lar no you can't leave, because I haven't asked you my question yet and you can't you just..." I stopped when Cat hissed and pointed.

"Bono!" She whispered and I gasped and scooted closer to the door. I leaned in and pressed my face to the crack. Cat pressed up against it too and waved back at Larry. "Come over Larry. There's room for you."

"No fucking way."

"Suite yourself." I whispered and grinned. The show was about to start.

Bono and Aids were standing close and shifting nervously around, but getting closer to each other.

"Oh no I can tell this is going to be embarrassing." Cat cringed and I nodded.

"Finally something interesting then." Larry said as he moved forward. "Make some room." He nudged me aside lightly and pressed his face next to mine, cheek to cheek. I inhaled sharply at the close contact. Then my focus was all for Aids and Bono.

Bono cleared his throat nervously, "Aids you look particularly nice today. I like your dress."

"Thank you. You look very handsome Bono. Is that new cologne?" Aids reached out to brush her fingers over his sleeve and smiled easily. She wasn't fooling me though. I could tell how tense they both were.

"Yes, it is...do you like it? I wore it just for you." Bono stepped closer and licked his lips enticingly. Aids swallowed thickly, but held her ground. It was now or never.

When Bono's lips brushed Aids' I couldn't hold back my surprised squeak. This was all so unreal. I felt Larry breathe out slowly and I knew he was being effected by this too. As for Cat I didn't hear a thing from her and I wondered if she was breathing at all.

"Calm down Love. It's not going to hurt." Bono's soothing voice whispered into Aids' ear as his arms slipped around her waist and pulled her closer to him. She managed a smile and wrapped her arms around his neck. Bono pulled back to kiss her sweetly.

"I'm calm Bono. A little excited too. Aren't you?" She spoke softly against Bono's mouth and threaded her fingers through his thick hair. I saw his shiver and grinned.

"He's cracking already." I whispered.

"No, he's not." Larry murmured. "He's only warming up."

"Feck." I cursed, knowing that Larry knew Bono very well and he might be right. I mentally sent out thoughts to Aids. Hold on. Hold on. Don't let Bono win! Not after all we've been through!

"Oh Aids." Bono sighed huskily, brushing kisses over her face. "You don't know how long I've wanted this." He moved to start nuzzling Aids neck and she sighed and shifted to give him better access.

"Really B? I'm so glad you feel that way. I've been in love with you for so long I've almost forgotten when it happened."

Bono pulled back, looking wary. "You l-love me?"

Aids blushed and reached up to brush her fingers lightly over his cheek. "Of course I do. I wouldn't want you to make love to me if I didn't."

"What!?" Bono voice was high and squeaky and Aids looked like she was finally getting into the swing of things.

She pulled her hand back, pouting. "Am I moving too fast for you? We could slow things down if you want. Or..we could stop all together.."

Bono swallowed and smiled thinly. "No, I don't want that." He pulled her back into his arms. She looked up at him and smiled sweetly. "I want to know everything about you Love." His brilliant blue eyes entrapped hers and wouldn't let go. "I want to feel you. I want to know what it feels like to be one with you." Bono leaned in and captured her mouth for a deep kiss.

"Oh my God." I watched in disbelief as Bono and Aids fell onto the bed. Things had quickly heated up after they'd started kissing. Bono had already lost his shirt and shoes and I nervously thought that we should have dressed Aids in more layers. She only had the dress covering her. So far Bono hadn't tried to take it off though, and he'd been the one to slip his shirt off over his head. Aids had wavered then, probably thinking about Edge but she hadn't given in and murmured a comment about how good looking Bono's chest was. I couldn't stop the blush from creeping into my face. On top of that it was about 500 degrees in this freaking closet and I felt like melting into a puddle of goo.

Bono positioned himself above Aids and grinned rakishly down at her as their bodies slid against one another. Aids smiled, looking a little stressed out as she stroked Bono's bare shoulders. Bono sighed and leaned down for a kiss.

"This is fucking ridiculous." Larry said, and I felt the movements against my cheek. Larry had been glued to the door like Cat and I had. NO way were we missing this! "How long is this going to go on?"

"Not until one of them gives up." Cat whispered and I was relieved to hear her voice. There wasn't much light in here and It was hard to not imagine that Larry and I weren't the only ones in here. Not that I wanted to be alone with Larry, but that doesn't stop the thought for floating through my head.

"We're going to be here all night." Larry complained and tried to pull his face away. I pulled him right back.

"Stay. It's almost over."

"Okay but I'm leaving when Bono's pants come off."

I grinned. "I'm defiantly NOT leaving when Bono's pants come off."

Cat snickered and Larry groaned, "Someone save me."

While they were still kissing Aids ran her hands slowly down Bono's muscled back and cupped his arse. She gave it a good hard squeeze and Bono squeaked in alarm and broke their kiss. Aids blinked innocently up at him.

"Something wrong B?"

Bono glared. "No..em..no." He bent down to kiss her again and as he did his hand moved up her side and hovered over her breast. Bono broke off their kiss again and stared into her eyes, giving her plenty of time to say no. She only smiled and all five people in the room held their breaths as Bono cupped her breast and ran his thumb roughly over her nipple through the silk fabric of her dress. Aids gasped and reached up to grip his arms.
"Bono-"
"Well, this is interesting..." Aids and Bono both froze and turned their heads to see that Adam was lazily leaning against the door, watching them with an amused smirk. He pulled the cigarette from his mouth and blew a few smoke rings. "I think someone has some explaining to do. Who wants to go first?"
 
Your wish is my command:wink:

Glad you guys like it! :)


Chapter Twenty



"Uh oh. I think we're about to come out of the closet." Cat said and started giggling when she realized what she'd said.

"I'm too young to come out of the closet." I said sadly and Cat and I both dissolved into laughter. Larry sighed and reached out to open the door, but I put my hand over his to stop him.

"What are you doing?" I asked, tightening my grip.

Larry turned to look at me. "What does it look like? I'm getting out of here."

"You can't do that!"

Larry glared. "Why the hell not?"

Cat sighed, "Haven't you been paying attention? She doesn't want us to leave because if Adam sees her in here then she'll be in big trouble because he'll know she went through with the whole joke on Bono, and not to mention the fact that she'll have to talk to him about the kiss she had with Guggi." Larry and I both turned to Cat, who was smiling after her little speech.

"You know way to much about us." Larry said dryly and Cat beamed.

"Thanks Lar."

Larry rolled his eyes. "I'm getting out of here and I don't care who gets in trouble."

He pried my hand away and started to twist the knob. I gasped and pushed against him, hoping to get him to stop. But it was too late. He had already opened the door and he lost his balance with my weight colliding into him. He flew out of the door, bringing me with him. I screeched and reached behind to grab something to hold on to. Unfortunately I grabbed Cat and all three of us went flying out of the closet. My last thought before I hit the floor was that this was not going to one of my more favorite moments.

~~~~~~~~~~~

"Bono-"

"Well, this is interesting..." Aids and Bono both froze and turned their heads to see that Adam was lazily leaning against the door, watching them with an amused smirk. He pulled the cigarette from his mouth and blew a few smoke rings. "I think someone has some explaining to do. Who wants to go first?"

Bono hurriedly rolled away from Aids, his face flaming.

"Adam it's not what you think-"

Adam held up a hand. "Don't start that bullshit with me. I know what I just saw." He grinned wickedly at Aids, who was trying to hide herself behind a pillow. "And I know what I heard."

"Adam this is not what it looks like!" Aids stuttered as she pushed away from Bono and stood up. She started wringing her hands. "I can explain it all. If you'll just listen-"

He folded his arms. "Well? I'm listening."

Bono stepped in to answer. "Um..eh..well you see it all started with me and Aids flirting with each other. Aids was all over me...it was very nice actually."

"Bono! If you're going to lie then I'm going to tell him!" Aids fumed and Bono laughed until he caught sight of her face and then tried to cover it with a cough.

"I think I've listened long enough and frankly I've already lost interest." Adam shrugged and put out his cigarette in the ashtray that I set out for when he visited. He brushed a bit of stray ash off his sleeve and turned back to the nervous pair. "You two are pretty fucked up or something and I'm glad I have nothing to do with this."

Bono looked seriously panicky now. He grabbed his shirt and yanked it over his head. "Are you going to tell anyone?"

"What do you mean!? There's nothing for him to tell!" Aids glared daggers Bono's way and he glared right back.

Adam rolled his eyes at the pair of them and turned to leave. "I think I'm going to leave and go find Am. At least I know she's got nothing to do with this either. By the way you could've at least asked before you used her bed. Do you know where she's hiding?"

Bono and Aids shared a panicked look and Adam frowned. "What? What's going on now?"

Before either one of them could answer a loud crash and screeching sounded from across the room and Larry, myself and Cat all came crashing out of the closet and onto the floor.

We all lay there groaning as Adam, Aids and Bono stared in surprise.

Adam sighed wearily and ran his hands over his face. He slowly lowered them and stared at the pile of groaning limbs. "Do I even want to know what this is about?"

I panicked and looked up. Adam was frowning deeply and I didn't take that as a good sign. I needed to fix this and do it as quickly as possible. At least Adam couldn't think that anything was going on between Larry and me. For one thing Cat had been in there with us and for another, Larry would never do that to Adam. At that moment Larry just happened to be laying on top of me and I groaned as I pushed on his shoulder.

"Lar would you mind getting off of me before you crush me to death!?"

His face was very close to mine as he glared at me from behind his blond fringe. "It not my bloody fault that you flung yourself at me! What the fuck were you thinking anyway?" Larry rolled away and pulled himself up to his knees. "You could have seriously gotten injured!"

I sighed as I sat up and turned to Cat.
"You okay Cat?"

She nodded as she pulled herself up. She brushed her hair back and Bono gasped from across the room.

"What happened to you Cat?"

Cat looked up, confused about what Bono meant and then she saw him staring at her eye.

"Oh that was an accident. Larry hit me."

"Larry HIT you!?" Bono looked furious and everyone rolled their eyes.

"Super Bono to the rescue." Larry muttered under his breath and Bono glared.

"It was an accident Bono, so calm down and get off of your high horse."

I sighed and brushed myself off gently. My arse was a little sore and my arm was bruised from where Larry practically sat on it. I glared at him for a second, getting a confused glare back and then I stiffened when I felt an arm slip around my waist.

"Hello love. You've been up to some mischief again I see." Adam's low voice sent a shiver down my spine and I swallowed hard.

"Well, I did tell you that I was going to do something didn't I?"

Adam was quiet, his breath tickling the back of my neck and my ear. I bit my lip, wondering if he was mad. If he was, would he be holding me like he was? I started getting twitchy when time went by and he still hadn't said anything. The anxiety was rising and I was getting impatient. If he was going to yell at me then get it over with already!

"Adam?" My voice was high and breathy and I noticed that the rest of the room went unusually quiet. I looked up in time to see Bono slipping into his coat, nervously pushing his messy hair away from his face before glancing our way.

"I'll be leaving now. Doesn't look like you need me anymore." Bono announced nervously and Aids came up to him and grabbed his sleeve.

"This is not over Bono." She said, a challenge flashing in her eyes. Bono's eyes widened slightly as he nodded and started backing quickly towards the door. His foot caught on my carpet halfway out the door and he stumbled and went down face first. We all tried not to laugh as Bono blushed and excepted Larry's helping hand. He left with a muttered good-bye and Larry waved at us, before following him down the hall. Larry looked relieved to finally be free of all of this and I wished I could trade places with him.

Aids was studying Adam, who was still holding me quietly and it was starting to unnerve me. I caught Aids eye and mouthed 'Help me.' Aids grinned and winked as she clasped Cat's hand and hauled her towards the door.

"We'll be getting out of your hair now. See you later tonight." Oh God I'd forgotten about tonight! We'd all be going to see The Prunes perform at a local pub. Oh just what I need right now. To be in the same room with both Adam and Guggi. Feck.

I took a deep shaky breath and chanced a look at Adam's face. I relaxed a little when I saw his frowny smile. Things weren't too bad then. Unless Adam was thinking about my punishment and that smile was really an evil smirk. My stomach twisted and I grinned. Maybe there would be a way to get out of this yet.

Fixing a soft smile on my face I turned in Adam's arms and leaned into him. Looking into him eyes I saw the curious glint that came into them.

"Adam..I'm very sorry about all that. I should have warned you when it was happening so you wouldn't walk in like that." My silky voice made Adam's eyebrows raise and I silently cursed. I knew it wouldn't work. Adam knew me too well.

"Yes, it must be difficult for you to except that you lost to Bono again." His face was calm, his voice tranquil but his words cut through me and I flinched.

"We didn't lose! We never finished because you walked in and interrupted!"

Adam went on as if I hadn't said a word. "I'm curious..are you planning on having your own little game with Guggi?"

I gasped and took a shaky step back. I was shocked that Adam had said that. He wasn't acting like himself. Actually he was, but it was the way he got when he was angry. It hardly ever happened and when it did the change was so quick you'd swear it wasn't even the same person.

"Adam...." I struggled to find the words to explain myself and Guggi's actions but I found that I couldn't. Not without admitting the guilt I was feeling. Finally I sighed. "Adam I'm not going to be doing anything with Guggi. You've probably heard about the kiss?" He nodded stiffly and dug around in his pocket, pulling out a cigarette. Suddenly I wished that I smoked so I could have something to do with my hands. I'd never felt so unsure of myself before. Especially when I knew I wasn't giving Adam the full truth. I forged on, hoping this would be over soon.

"It was a kiss between friends." Adam snorted loudly round his smoke and I went on, my voice firmer then before. "We're only friends...there's nothing going on. He thinks of me as only a friend and I feel the same way about him." I was technically not lying so I felt a little better. Oh who was I kidding...I was a liar and a scum bag.

I looked up to find Adam staring at me searchingly, he looked into my eyes for a moment then looked away. He took a deep drag off of his cigarette, his eyes crinkling at the sides and I fought back the urge to touch him. If he was angry with me then that wouldn't help anything. Although it would make me feel a hell of a lot better. This was about what he was feeling now. Just because I was thinking about Guggi, didn't mean that I wanted to lose Adam.

Adam searched my face again, and he must've found what he wanted because he sighed and shrugged. "I'm thinking that you're going through something now and you're not telling me."

My jaw dropped to the floor. How had he known!? Seeing my shocked expression Adam smiled humorlessly and sighed again. "If you want to talk about it I'm here." I stood there staring blankly at him, completely in shock. He knew something was going on and he wanted me to talk to him about it? I couldn't! No way in hell! I shook my head at the craziness of this whole thing and Adam narrowed his eyes. "Have it your way. You know where to find me." With those parting words Adam left me alone, standing in my room, feeling like I'd just been run over.

Finally when I could move my legs again I walked over and collapsed onto my bed. What the hell had just happened? My eyes burned and I sniffled and cursed. Should I have told Adam what I was feeling? I pictured what he would do in my mind and his reaction of screaming and yelling made me whimper and cover my eyes. Would Adam really be like that? Staring up at my ceiling I heard a loud clinking noise and I sat up. Was Adam back? I moved to the window and looked out. Aids and Cat were standing on my lawn and waving. I sighed and waved at them to come up. I flopped back onto my bed and waited.

Aids and Cat were there in a flash, both looking worried.

"What happened?" Aids asked and I sighed and recounted the whole thing. "This day is turning out well." Aids grumbled as she flung herself onto the bed next to me. I laughed and shook my head.

Cat joined us on the bed and giggled. "Well, I can tell you one good thing that came out of today."

I turned my head towards her. "What?"

Her face stretched into a wide grin. "I got to touch Larry's arse." We all fell into hysterics and rolled around on the bed, gasping for breath. Some things were just too funny.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~




A few hours later Aids and I were sitting on her lawn and thinking about the problems of life. Actually that was just me. Aids was strumming away on her guitar. I recognized what she was playing as the tune that her and Edge had been working on lately. But they wouldn't tell any of us anything about it and I got the feeling that it was personal between the two of them.

I laid back on the grass and stared up at the stars. We'd have to be at the pub soon and then I'd have another fiasco to deal with. I sighed again.

"If you don't stop feeling sorry for yourself I'm going to smack you." Aids had stopped playing and was staring at me in exasperation.

"Sorry." I mumbled and Aids shook her head.

"You're impossible."

"Sorry..I mean I can't help it!" I glared at her from the ground and finally decided to ask her something
that had been eating away at me. "Do you still have that note from Guggi?"

Aids looked at me, surprised. "Yeah. Do you want it now?"

I hesitated. Did I want it? Aids had been right before. Maybe there was something in it that would help me with my feelings for Guggi.

"I want to read it. I NEED to read it."

Aids nodded and reached into her pocket. Pulling it out she held it out to me. My heart sped up and my palms started to sweat. A thousand things ran through my mind of what it might say and I couldn't torture myself any longer. I carefully opened it and squinted at Guggi's familiar hand writing.

Dear Red,
I like you a lot and I know you only think of me as a friend but I really want us to be something more if you can give me the chance..maybe we can go to a movie or something? Please think about it.
Yours,
Guggi

"Oh my God." I looked up at Aids, feeling breathless.

She smiled and patted my shoulder. "It's nice isn't it?"

I blinked. "Nice? This is the sweetest note that I've ever gotten in my life!" I grinned and Aids suddenly looked at me like I'd sprouted a second head. "What?"

"Are you...what are you going to do?"

I stared down at the note sadly. "What can I do? He wrote it so long ago. He probably doesn't even remember. Wait! That's perfect! What if he does remember? Only I could pretend that I just found the note and that he just wrote it to me. If he really wants to be something more with me then maybe he'll go along with it and neither one of us would have to feel guilty about it."

Aids turned a little green when I was done explaining my plan. "You're sure you want to do something like that? What if Adam finds out? You'll be feeling loads of guilt then."

I flinched. If Adam found out there wouldn't be enough of me left to bury. "Adam wont find out."

"That's what you said about the kiss." Aids said dryly.

"What are you..like my score keeper or something?" I snapped and Aids snickered.

She sobered immediately and leaned back against the grass. "If you're sure this is what you want..?" Aids eyes met mine and held until I nodded. "Okay. So what can I do to help then?"

I grinned in relief. Red and Aids were back once again to wreak havoc on the world. "Lets see what our twisted minds can come up with shall we?"

~~~~~~~~~

I shifted uncomfortably in my seat and glanced at Guggi again. He was standing with Gavin now, talking, and I swore I'd never seen him looking better. His hair was styled to stand up in crazy directions and his eyes were surrounded by dark eye shadow.

At first I'd found it startling, but after really watching him and seeing how the light shining on him just right made his face sparkle, my heart was in my throat. His clothes were having a similar effect on me. I had to have seen him in those pants before but I'd never noticed how tight they were until tonight. Black leather was defiantly his style. I could see every muscle in his legs ripple as he moved and not to mention his gorgeous arse. I watched as he walked into the back, giving me a perfect view. We were at the pub, watching as Gavin and Guggi set up everything for the show, and God but Guggi looked so good I couldn't look away.

"You're staring again." Aids hissed in my ear as she rejoined the table with our drinks. I jumped guiltily and with great effort, tore my eyes away.

I smiled shamefacedly. "I can't help it. No one should be allowed to wear pants that tight!" My eyes strayed back and Aids turned to look. Her eyebrows rose as she studied Guggi's backside.

"Damn but he does have one hot arse."

"He does doesn't he?" I grinned.

Aids put her fingers in her mouth and whistled loudly, causing several people to look our way. Including Guggi. He turned toward us and smiled and waved. Aids grinned and cupped her hands over her mouth and yelled. "You've got one hot arse Guggi!"

Guggi's eyes widened and he tried to get a look at his own backside. Aids laughed and I wished I could just die as Guggi looked back at us and grinned. My breathe caught in my throat.

"What'd you say that for?" I gasped at her and she leaned in, with an interested look on her face before she turned back to yell in Guggi's direction.

"Hey Guggi! Red says that she'd like a lap dance anytime you're ready!"

I gasped and covered my red face. Aids laughed and tried to pull my hands away. There were some comments from the group sitting at the bar and then Guggi's voice rang out from across the room.

"All you have to do is ask me Red!" I lowered my hands in time to catch him sway his hips in invitation and wink before Gavin called his attention away. Thank God.

"That was very embarrassing." I moaned.

Aids smiled sneakily, "I thought you said you wanted to try things with him? That's never going to happen unless you DO something. I'm just giving you a little push."

I pouted slightly as I looked away. The pub was slowly filling now. The show was going to start in little under an hour and people were rearranging their chairs to face the front. Aids and I were the first ones to arrive so we'd taken the table closest to the back. One of our favorite spots. It gave other people a chance to see and us a chance to talk if we wanted. Aids was a little down because Edge had said he wouldn't be able to make it until later.

The bartender walked by our table with a tray of drinks and he gave Aids a smile and a wink. I blinked and then laughed when Aids tried to pinch his arse but missed by a good foot. Apparently she wasn't as down as I thought. I picked up my cola and sipped it slowly, my eyes continuously glancing between the door and Guggi. Adam was going to walk in any moment and what was worse was that he was playing with the band. Guggi and Adam would be on the same stage together and neither one would know what was really going on in my mind.

My eyes traveled back to Guggi just in time to catch him brushing a bit of hair out of his eyes. I sighed and bit my lip. I really liked it when he did that.

"You're starring again." Aids said, a disapproving look on her face. She sipped on her drink. "And you might want to wipe away that drool before Adam sees it."

Panicking I quickly brushed at my mouth, only to find it dry. I glared at Aids as she had a laugh at my expense. I sniffed and ignored her as I looked toward the door.

"Is Adam really here?"

"Yes, I am."

I swung around as Adam pulled a chair up and turned it around to straddle it. He grinned at me, and I was surprised. The last time I'd seen him he'd been upset with me and now he was happy? Then I noticed the dilated eyes and flushed face. Oh feck. He'd been doing something. Some drug was swimming in his system and I fought down my disgust. Why did he have to do these things? I managed a smile.

"Adam. I didn't see you come in." I brushed nervously at my hair and Adam leered at me. My stomach tightened.

"I'm not surprised Love. I saw how busy you were ogling the main attraction." His lips twitched up in a full grin that had a slightly manic touch to it and I frowned. Aids coughed to get my attention and pointed across the room. I looked and paled when I saw Guggi walking our way. Is that what Adam had meant? Holy shit he couldn't be talking about that and not be angry. If he noticed my drooling over Guggi then why wasn't he making a bigger deal out of it? Maybe because he was out of it and flying on some drug. I braced myself for what might be coming.

Guggi reached our table, grinning happily. "Bout time you made it Sparky. We've got your bass all set up. Couple things you'll need to look at of course."

Adam smiled blearily as he stood. "Sure thing Guggi. I know the drill." He swung his arm around Guggi's shoulders and whispered in his ear. "What's a bloke have to do to get a drink around here?"

"Well, I know just the person to talk to but first we need to go over the line up. Gavin wants to talk to you too." Gavin was motioning to them from the stage and they made their way to him. Adam turned back and waved at me with a lopsided smile. I smiled weakly and waved until Adam looked away. I collapsed back in my seat and groaned.

"This is going to be a long night isn't it?"

"Probably." Aids shifted, turning her head towards the door. She smiled. "Looks like more of the gang is here." I turned and saw Bono, Ali, Edge and Cat all walking up to our table.

"You saved seats for us!" Bono beamed. "How sweet." He leaned in and pecked my forehead and flashed a cheeky grin. Sliding along to Aids he held out a hand, waiting for Aids to take it.

"What do you say we call it a truce?"

Aids sat back, watching him through narrowed eyes. He pouted, pushing his bottom lip out. "I want us to be friends again. Please?"

Aids gave in with a sigh and leaned forward to clasp his hand. "It's a truce then. But it's only temporary. I'm still going to get you back one of these days." Bono nodded, seeming to be taking it all very seriously. That is until Gavin came up from behind and tickled his sides. Bono squealed and wiggled away. He whirled to see his attacker.

"Gavin! I'll get you for that! You'd better run!" Bono proceeded to chase Gavin around the room like they were a pair of two year olds. Cat giggled as she sat down next to Aids.

Ali pulled up a chair next to me and sighed as she watched the pair. "They never grow up do they?"

I shook my head. "It doesn't look like it so far. Maybe by the time they're 40 or so?"

"Somehow I doubt that Bono will ever grow up all the way." Aids said this was a small secret smile and my eyes widened. Where did that come from? Uh oh. Was Aids getting her Bono crush back? It was like the plague around here. It went through us like wildfire and it was best to put it out as soon as you could or who knows how bad you'd have it. And thinking yourself in love with Bono was not fun. Especially with Ali around.

Ali laughed hard, interrupting my thoughts. "No, I don't think Bono will ever grow up. " Her face softened as she watched Bono and Gavin fall to the floor in a fit of laughter. "But that's why I love him so much. He's my perfect match."

The rest of us grew quiet. Ali seemed to be in her own world and no one wanted to disturb her. Then Cat sniffed, breaking the spell. I frowned when I saw her wiping her eyes.

"All right there Cat?"
She smiled and nodded. "I was just thinking..." She hesitated and Aids, myself, and Ali all leaned in.

"What?" I asked, feeling concerned.

Aids patted Cat's hand. "Tell all Cat. We girls don't keep secrets. Well, not many anyway. It might help if you talk about it."

"Yes, tell us Cat. I could use something to keep my sappy mind off of Bono." Ali smiled in encouragement and Cat breathed out slowly.

"I was thinking about my perfect match and if it might be Gavin." She looked up at our confused faces. "You're wondering why I'm so sad if I have Gavin?" We all nodded.
"I should start at the beginning so you understand a little better where I'm coming from."

We all nodded eagerly and Cat wiped her eyes again before starting her tale. Apparently a few moths ago she'd broken up with her boyfriend after going with him for several months and it had been a hard blow. They'd been friends first and after the break up their friendship was unsalvageable. So after that she'd begged her parents to let her change schools and after a few weeks of begging and pleading they gave in and Cat came to Mount Temple.

After the first few days she met lots of people but no one that she clicked with. She felt alone and lost and then one day she'd come to school early and that's when she met..Larry. Cat fiddled with her sleeve, not looking at any of us.

"Larry!?" Aids' jaw dropped along with mine and Ali's.

I shook my head, trying to clear it. "I must've heard wrong. Did you just say you met Larry first? I thought it was Gavin?"

Cat stared hard at the table top and blushed. "No, it was Larry. I...we kind of hit it off."

I'd just gotten my jaw back in the upright position but it went plummeting again. "Huh!? My brain is obviously not working at the moment." I said dumbly.

Aids snorted. "Mine isn't either. Leave a written message and I'll get back to you in 4-6 hours. Thank you and have a nice evening." Cat's face grew redder and Ali swooped in.

"Lets not jump to conclusions." She said kindly and Cat gave her a relieved smile. "Why don't you tell us what happened?"

"Yes, please do." I murmured. I swore that Larry was lucky he wasn't coming tonight because I would have a few words to say to him. I was trying to get my head around it all when something occurred to me and I narrowed my eyes dangerously.

"Wait a second. How many people in this group has Larry come on to? First Aids and now Cat?"

Ali and Cat both gasped and stared at Aids with wide eyes.

Aids glared at me. "Do you not know what 'keep it a secret' means!?"

I cringed. "Oops. Sorry. It slipped out."

Aids smiled evilly. "I'll get you back." I swallowed nervously, wondering what she'd really do to me. Crap.

Cat leaned in and spoke anxiously. "What happened with you and Larry?"

Aids waved her hand in dismissal. "I'll tell you later. First I want to hear about you and Larry. Did you do anything with him?"

"Aids! You can't come out and ask that!" Ali frowned and Aids rolled her eyes and smiled.

"Sorry but you have to admit that it's interesting that Larry would be the one to make the rounds between us girls. Who's next do you think? Red maybe?"

I grinned and waggled my eyebrows. "Larry can bang my drum anytime he wants." The table burst into loud snickers, getting us some interested attention from a table full of men. Aids eyed them appreciatively.

"I think we might be able to get one of them to bang your drum for you Red."

I blushed. "No thank you. That's what I have Guggi for." I gasped and my hand flew to my mouth.

Ali looked shocked. "Guggi!? Since when? What about Adam?"

"Shh!! Someone might hear you, and I really don't want to talk about all of that now. I'll tell you later. Besides don't we all want to hear about Cat and Lar?"

Cat sighed and blew her bangs out of her eyes. "Feck. I thought I was off the hook."

"Don't think so Cat." Aids pushed Cat's drink at her. "Start spilling the cream."

Cat looked confused. "Cream?"

"Aye, because you're a Cat." Aids grinned at Cat's blush.

"Oh."

I thought of something then and grinned. "Oh my God Cat! Earlier you said you touched Larry's arse!" Cat blushed almost violet and we all laughed.

"So? Tell us about Larry."

Cat nodded and sipped on her drink as she continued her story.
"We met in class and he was nice. He talked to me about where my next class was. He even offered to walk me there and before I realized Larry was walking me to most of my classes. Everyday we met and he walked me around. We started talking and getting to know each other. I liked having a friend. I liked him." She blushed again and looked down into her drink.

"Did he ever mention Anne?"

Cat flinched and looked up. We could all see the brief pain flash in her eyes and we were sympathetic. "Yes, he did. Almost right after we met. That's why I didn't say anything about how I felt. Then he introduced me to Gavin and the rest is history."

We all stared. Something was missing. I blinked and frowned. "That's it?" Cat nodded. "But what about the juicy stuff? Did you kiss him or anything?" Cat went a little pale.

Aids jumped on the opportunity. "Ah ha! So you DID kiss him?"

"Well..maybe. I said I wouldn't tell." Cat looked uncomfortable and I scowled.

"What do you mean? Larry kissed you and then made you promise not to tell?" I shook my head in disbelief. "What kind of a friend do we have!? What kind of a person is he? Going around kissing girls, breaking their hearts and then telling them to keep it a secret! That's sick!" I was really getting worked up now as I sat up and started forming a way to kill Larry without going to prison.

Aids punched the air with her fist. "Yes, it is sick! That wanker!"

"Larry is not any of those things!" Cat sat up and glared at us all. Her cheeks went a little pink as she defended him. "He's one of the sweetest, kindest, most caring people around. Neither one of us wanted to fall for each other but we did. And we let it get out of hand. We kissed once but we couldn't go any further. We didn't want to hurt Anne so we stopped and agreed to still be friends. And that's what we are. I still feel something for him once in a while but I really like Gavin now and that's that!"

We all stared at her unblinkingly. Aids was the first to find her voice. "You and Larry have been acting like you've never met. Why? Why not tell us you'd met before and were already friends?"

"Anne still doesn't know." Cat said quietly. I pinched the bridge of my nose. This was starting to give me a headache.

"That's it." I lowered my hand and shook my head. "I don't care what anyone says, but that's at least slightly twisted. Larry keeps so much from Anne that I'm surprised they're even still together."

Aids nodded in agreement. "That's true. It'd be hilarious if Anne knew about it all already wouldn't it?"

Ali giggled. "She probably already does. I know everything that Bono gets up to. Even the things he thinks he's hiding from me." Ali gave Aids a rather pointed look and Aids groaned and turned red in the face.

"Oh my God. I'm sorry about that Ali. It was all in good fun. It didn't mean anything. I love Edge."

Ali smiled. "I know that you do, but in the future if you're planning on using Bono's body in any part of your jokes would you mind running it by me first?"

Aids color started returning to normal as she nodded "I promise you'll be the first one I call."

"Ali! Could you come here a minute love!?" Bono called from across the room, looking excited as he bounced around on the balls of his feet. Ali waved at him and stood. She smiled at us and sighed.

"Duty calls. Save my seat."

Once Ali was out of ear shot Aids groaned loudly and banged her head on the table. "She found out. I can't believe she found out. How!?" I flinched as she kept banging her head. I knew from experience that it had to hurt. "I'm never going to get that out of my head."

I blinked at her. "What do you mean?"

Aids continued banging her head. "Me and Bono. I don't think I'll ever be able to forget it. The way he was touching me..." She trailed off and cursed when she hit her head harder then she meant to. She raised her head, fingering her red forehead. I had a good idea of what she was talking about. And I patted her hand sympathetically.

"I know what you mean. You'll forget it eventually. Especially when you have a guy like Edge to help you along."

Aids relaxed a little and I inwardly banged my own head. I've been so stupid! I have Adam to help me to forget about Guggi!...but did I want to forget? And how long would I go in circles like this? I was becoming increasingly annoyed with myself over it all.

Just then the house lights went down and our attention was pulled to the stage by Gavin welcoming us to the show. Adam and Guggi looked fabulous. Edge's brother Dick and Gavin didn't look too bad themselves. Out of no where Edge came on stage, holding his guitar and Aids gasped. I guess that wasn't planned.

Bono and Ali slipped into their seats and Bono whistled and clapped with the rest of the crowd. I felt myself relax a little. Maybe tonight wouldn't be as bad as I thought. I might go home with my sanity still intact after all.

The music started up and my eyes followed Guggi around the stage without my noticing. When I did realize what I was doing I blushed and hurriedly looked away..and my eyes landed right on Adam. His face was partly shadowed so I couldn't tell for sure but I thought he might be frowning. My groan was covered up by the music thankfully and I was filled with guilt. But that didn't stop my traitorous eyes from staring at Guggi once again.

So I was wrong. I would be leaving without my sanity. And probably some other vital body part if Adam figured out what was happening. At that moment I couldn't bring myself to be too worried about it.
 
:wave:


Chapter Twenty One


The gig was one of the best I'd seen so far, even if I was hardly paying attention to the music. The crowd cheered loudly as the band got off stage to have a chat and a hand shake with a few new fans.

At least that would give me some time to clam down. During the whole show my mind be been in turmoil. My eyes moved back and forth between Adam and Guggi and the longer I stared the fuzzier things got. It really didn't help that the guys were all sweaty and looking drop dead gorgeous either.

Adam's wild curls were practically dripping with sweat and he had slipped his shirt off half way through the show so his chest gleamed in the low lighting and my heart beat so hard in my chest I felt like it would pop out any second. Adam was still a little unsteady on his feet but Edge seemed to be helping him along. Kind Edge was always there for his friends.

"Hey Red." Hearing Guggi's voice and feeling his warm arm slip around my shoulders as he sat in the seat next to me made me break out in a nervous sweat. I wasn't ready for this. There was no way I could go through with our plan and talk to Guggi about the note. Besides how could I possibly proposition another guy while my boyfriend was right in the same room?!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Hey Aids it looks like there's room here by Bono."

After coming back from the restroom and finding her seat taken by Adam and also not seeing Edge anywhere in sight, Aids shrugged and took the seat next to Bono. As soon as she was comfortable Bono slipped his arm around her shoulders and leered at her. She leaned back, looking anxiously around for Edge and trying to keep her distance. Ali, who was sitting on Bono's other side didn't seem the least bit bothered.

As I watched how hard Bono was trying to get Aids' attention I wondered if something was going on that I didn't know about. Maybe Bono was starting up the game again? But wouldn't Aids be playing back? Something wasn't right. And if Edge came back from wherever he was and saw the way Bono was all over Aids then she would be in about as much trouble as I was.

I was in a 'pickle' at the moment myself. Adam had plunked himself into Aids' seat right next to me and now that left me right smack dab in the middle of Guggi and Adam. They were both so close. Adam's arm was around me, holding me close and I was getting all fidgety.

On my other side Guggi was so close that under the table his leg was pressed up against mine from knee to thigh. His shoulder was pressing warmly into mine and my senses were overloading. I felt like I was in a man sandwich and surely I was going to burst into flames any second, but oh God what a way to go!

To make things a little more uncomfortable Cat and Gavin were making out across the table and I started praying. Maybe this was all a dream. That's what it was. I would wake up and find that this whole day had been one terrible nightmare.

Just then Ali excused herself and left the table. I didn't think it meant much of anything until I caught that 'look' in Bono's eyes. The one that said something was about to happen. Before my brain could formulate what he might be up to this time Bono was standing up, his eyes shinning as he stood behind Aids and pulled her chair out.

"Ahh!" Aids looked over her shoulder in surprise. "Bono what are you....?"

The rest of her sentence died on her tongue as Bono swiftly deposited himself into her lap.

"What the fuck!?" Gavin laughed and the rest of the table joined in. All except me. I couldn't manage to get my mouth to work properly. I HAD to be dreaming!

Aids' eyes had never looked bigger as she held on to her chair and watched Bono's face.

Bono tilted dangerously to the side before balancing himself by holding onto the back of the chair. Aids was gripping her chair so hard her knuckles were white. I didn't blame her for a second. No way would I even still be alive if I was in her place. I would have combusted a long time ago.

As we all watched and Gavin, Adam, and Guggi cheered on along with half the pub, Bono preceded to give Aids the sexiest lap dance I had ever seen in my life.

He slid and writhed against her tantalizingly slow and I had to remind myself to breathe. Aids looked like she was having the same problem when Bono slid his hands slowly up her legs and caressed her thighs. With a satisfied smirk on his face Bono abruptly stopped moving.

"How was that?" He asked innocently.

Aids eyes looked glazed over as she answered. "Nugh...it was...spectacular. Why did you do it?"

Bono grinned and shrugged. "I don't know. I felt like it." His eyes gleamed. "Call it a little revenge."

Aids nodded and shook her head. Poor thing. We'd need to give her some serious recovery time after that. Wow. If Ali had seen that...wait did she have something to do with it? That must have been why she left when she did.

Well, thank God that Edge hadn't seen it. Who knows what he would have done. He'd probably...my thoughts were cut off when Edge walked casually up to the table, and he didn't look happy, and Bono was still in Aids' lap. Oh FECK.

Edge stopped by Aids' chair and calmly took in Bono in his girlfriends lap. I waited with bated breath.

"Bono we need to talk." I inhaled sharply and the table grew quiet. Bono's grin slid off his face and he craned his neck back.

"The Edge! I thought you'd fallen in! You can have my seat." Bono kept his butt snugly in Aids' lap and motioned towards his empty chair. The tension thickened, and everyone stayed silent.

Adam's hand found mine under the table and I turned to stare into his eyes. He smirked around his cigarette and jerked his chin towards Edge, who was watching Aids with a look of suspicion and hurt. Oh my God. Edge knew...he knew!

Edge turned back to Bono and stared steadily at him, making Bono squirm a little under his gaze, which in turn made Aids turn crimson.

"I prefer to stand. I said we need to talk Bono. Now."

Bono's eyes flickered with annoyance. "Now?"

"Yes."

Bono returned Edge's solid gaze with one of his own. He looked amused as he shrugged and slid off of Aids. Bono was biting his lip as he faced Edge and I got the feeling that he was trying to hide a grin. I couldn't see anything about this that was funny.

Bono gave Edge a curt bow and looked up at him, his face as mocking as his voice. "Shall we take this outside The Edge?"

Edge's eyes flashed. "If you don't mind I think that might be wise." He waved toward the door and eyed Bono with disgust. "Shall we then?"

Bono narrowed his eyes as if trying to read Edge's thoughts. Then his mask was back up and he smiled and shrugged.
"Lead the way The Edge."

My stomach flipped as I watched them walk away through the crowd. Whenever Bono used the 'The' in front of Edge like that was the signal that this was big.

"This can't be good." I hadn't realized that I'd spoken aloud until Adam snorted.

"I can't say I'm surprised. After that stunt you tried to pull. What were you thinking putting Aids and Bono in a bedroom and telling them to shag each other senseless?"

There were snickers all around the table and I tightened my jaw defensively.

"Hey what about what Bono just did! I think that might have something to do with it! And I didn't tell them to do that! I never told them-"

"I seem to recall you saying something about it going as far as it needed too. So long as you won." Adam smirked when I blushed.

I glanced around the table and saw that we had to attention of everyone at our table.

"I never meant for anything like that to happen-"

"Hold it! Are you saying that Aids and Bono shagged in your bed?" Gavin's shocked question got us some unwanted attention from the group at the next table. I was sure that my face was as red as a tomato now.

"No they didn't! Why is everyone ganging up on me? I didn't do anything-"

Cat coughed loudly and Aids snorted. What? Oh..flash backs of my kiss with Guggi went through my mind and I inwardly groaned and purposely didn't look Guggi's way.

"What? Did something happen I should know about?" Adam's soft growl made me jump slightly and my eyes widened as I turned to him. His gaze pierced mine and held me captive. "Not that I would care. Whatever you do on your own time is your business"

All right..what the hell happened to the Adam that was stoned and carefree that was here a second ago!? Apparently he'd checked out early. Feck.

I was highly aware of everyone's eyes glued to my face and I looked away from Adam and swallowed past a sudden dry throat. Not daring to look back up and see everyone staring, I leaned towards Adam and whispered,
"Can we do this later? I'd rather not have the whole pub knowing about our personal business. Besides I think you know it all anyway.."

Adam laughed dryly and sat back, lighting up a smoke. Where the hell did he get all those things? I eyed him closely, wondering for one crazy second if he had a cigarette dispenser somewhere on his person. Maybe stuffed in his afro. Really it was a bit odd how he always had one at the perfect moments.

But that wasn't the point and now my mind was wondering. I came back to myself and saw Adam staring at me expectantly. Shite! Had he asked me something? I hadn't heard a word.

My cheeks warmed. "I'm sorry. I didn't catch that last part."

Adam blinked, "I said it's fine with me. I don't care anymore."

I very was hurt by his words and my eyes stung. He couldn't be serious. He couldn't be. The silence at the table was deafening and I couldn't bare to look at Guggi. This was horrifying.

"I think I need some air." Suddenly I felt like the walls were closing in and my breathing got faster. This was insane. How could everything be so wrong? I realized I was well on my way to a panic attack if I didn't get out..NOW.

I stood too quickly and swayed dangerously. A hand on my back steadied me.

"Stood up too fast did you? You okay?" Guggi's concerned voice did nothing for my anxiety. I was also hyper aware of the stares coming from my friends. I ignored their concern and stepped back from the table.

"I need some air." I said shakily.

"I'll join you." Adam moved to stand but I put a hand on his shoulder and looked into his eyes.

"I'd rather be alone right now." My voice was firm, leaving no room for argument, even though on the inside I was panicking and needing to get out of there. Adam's face tightened briefly before his nonchalant, faintly interested mask came up and he relaxed back in his chair.

After excusing myself and sharing a look with Aids. I made my escape. The night was finally getting to me. Everything swirling in my head like a tornado.

Bursting through the front door I felt a little better. The breeze wafted over my face and lifted my hair with it's cool fingers. I shivered and tugged my coat tighter around me.

There were a few stragglers hanging about the pub entrance talking in low voices, but I ignored them as I wandered down the street toward the darkening play park. It was a great place to be alone with your thoughts.

My shoes crunched on the parched summer grass as I made a beeline for the swings. The motion of swinging never failed to calm me, and I could use a bit of that right now. My Mum used to tell me about when I was just a baby and refusing to go back to sleep she would have to sit on the porch swing and rock me for hours at a time.

I was hoping for something to relax me now as I sank onto the nearest swing, coiled my arms around the chains, and stared moodily at the ground.

Now that I was alone for the first time in a while I decided to dissect my feelings and maybe get some answers.

I pushed off of the ground gently with one foot to get the swing going and let my thoughts wander.

I knew that the crush I had on Guggi was just that. A crush. It would leave. Like all the other fleeting crushes, this was only an infatuation. Over the years I'd had it bad for Bono, Edge, Larry, Gavin, and even Guggi that first time. So there had to be a reason why it was all coming back now....what was it? It couldn't all be because of a kiss? Maybe I had harbored these feelings all along and never knew....

The confusion, anger and fear welled up so quickly inside me that I wanted to yell in fury. It was so unfair! If it hadn't been for that stupid kiss none of this would be happening. That had to have been what triggered it. Before that my feelings were at least manageable, but now...

I didn't know how long I'd been sitting on the swing before the sound of footsteps interrupted my musings and I looked up. The lamps lining the street cast a misty glow strong enough to silhouette a long figure making their way toward me.

I was maybe expecting Aids or even Cat but as the mists shifted and cleared it was a calm looking Edge who was walking up to me.

I didn't bother hiding my surprise at seeing him.

"Hey." Edge smiled cheerfully, a bit too cheerfully and I was immediately suspicious.

"Hey. I wasn't expecting anyone to follow me."

Edge made himself comfortable in the swing next to me and shrugged. "I saw you walk out and you looked upset." He glanced at me, maybe for affirmation of what he thought he saw, but I didn't so much as blink and he looked away and sighed. "When I'm feeling like that it usually helps when I can talk to someone about it..."

He trailed off and I still didn't say anything. Did Edge really want me to confide in him? Or did he want to talk about him and Aids? I wasn't sure about this. Edge was a good friend but it could get uncomfortable talking about our relationships.

Seeing that I was still hesitating Edge busied himself with taking in the scenery. "Did you know that this used to be where they held a market? They used to have them twice a month and people would travel for miles with their goods to sell. My Da told me that he used to come here with his Da. I wish I could have seen it." Edge's eyes shone as he looked around. I imagined he was picturing the booths lined up, with their fresh foods and clothes. Maybe there would even be an old lady selling fresh baked bread.

I smiled as I saw these images behind my closed lids. After a while in silence I opened my eyes and found Edge watching me with a knowing smile.

I blushed and laughed nervously. "Leave it to you Edge to know something like that. And to bring it up at a time like this just to make me feel better. Thanks."

Edge grinned as he kicked off and started swinging. I joined him and listened to the night. The low buzz of conversation and music could still be heard from the pub. A soft 'whoosh' of air moved across my face every time Edge went past me.

Edge chuckled suddenly, "That's what people keep me around for." He tossed a grin at me. "My brain power and the ability to know all those interesting facts. The only reason I'm kept around. Or so I'm told."

I snorted softly in the night. "I refuse to believe that you actually take that to heart."

In the misty night I closely studied Edge's face. He slowed to a stop and met my searching gaze. It was then that I remembered about the moment with him and Bono.

"What?" Edge shifted, turning to face me completely.

My brow wrinkled slightly. "I was just thinking that you don't look too terrible."

Edge's brows shot up in surprise, even as a light blush rose up his neck and into his cheeks. "Would you care to elaborate on that?"

I laughed, "I meant about earlier. When you left with Bono I thought you might come back with a black eye, a bloody lip, or at least a limp!"

Edge's mouth quirked up. "Disappointed?"

"A little." I sighed dramatically.

"And all this time I was thinking that you were the one who detested violence." If I didn't know better I would say that Edge was pouting as he said this and I couldn't keep the grin off my face.

"Oh I do, but you looked madder then I've ever seen you and you never get pissed off Mr. Master Of Calmness."

Edge was grinning now too. "I'll have you know that it takes an awesome skill to achieve a level of calm like that. I've happened to master that technique and it'll take more than an argument with Bono to break me."

Interesting. This was a side of Edge that was rarely shown to anyone. He was confident and arrogant, and I wasn't used to it but somehow it fit him perfectly.

"Wow Edge that's fascinating." I forced a yawn to make my point.

Edge growled in annoyance, a frown marring his face and I snickered. It was really fun to get under his skin.

"Really Edge I didn't think you'd take everything so well. You DO know what happened don't you?" I was hit with the sudden realization that maybe Edge didn't know everything that had happened with Bono and Aids. Maybe he was only going on about the lap dance.

"Yeah I know." Edge nodded and I could breathe comfortably again. "Bono told my everything and Adam mentioned some of the things he'd walked in on."

"Oh." My stomach sank at the mention of Adam's name. The one person I was trying the hardest not to think about.

I pictured him back at the pub, having a smoke and acting as if there wasn't a care in the world. I gritted my teeth. Why did he have to get to me so badly!? I wished fervently that I could shut off my emotions for a while and just be left alone. Unfortunately I had no such luck.

Edge lifted himself out of his swing and moved to sit on the grass. He smiled up at me and patted the grass patch next to him.

I hesitated. I knew he wanted to talk and probably about the one thing I didn't want to talk about. I couldn't find any way to get out of it though so with a resigned sigh I plopped myself down next to him and offered a weak smile.

Edge moved to spread his long legs out before him and laid down on his back. I mimicked him, relaxing into the fresh smelling grass, but also bracing myself for what was to come. I didn't have to wait long.

Edge kept his eyes on the stars as he said, "Earlier you said 'at a time like this.' What did you mean by that?"

I sighed. I thought about trying to dodge his questions and playing dumb but with Edge that would only work for so long. My gut was telling me that it might not be a bad idea to talk with Edge about it. I hoped my gut was right.

"I...I only meant that..I'm going...dealing with something." I flinched at having almost used the same words Adam had thrown at me earlier.

I felt Edge shift next to me and knew he was watching me. Although it was dark, there was enough light from the street lamps so that I knew he could see the play of emotions move across my face.

I'd never been good at hiding what I was feeling. Most times I wore my heart on my sleeve and it was one of the things I found most annoying about myself. Especially at times like these.

Feeling vulnerable, I turned my face away and mentally scrambled to get some emotional walls up. If I didn't I might end up breaking down and I didn't want to cry in front of Edge.

"Hey...Amber look at me."

Something in Edge's low voice tugged at me and I turned back to him. His eyes shone with kindness and compassion as he smiled in such an understanding way that I felt tears prickling and threatening to overflow.

He reached out and brushed his hand against mine. The touch wasn't much and was gone as quickly as it came but it was enough to let me know that he cared.

"I think I might be able to help you. I dealt with a similar situation once." He said this matter-of-factly and my eyes widened in surprise.

"Edge how can that be when you don't even know what my problem is?"

He blinked slowly and blushed. I felt my own face heat up. Oh my God this was NOT happening.

"Adam?" I asked weakly, feeling a little lightheaded as he nodded. Seeing the alarm in my face Edge was quick to reassure me.

"Adam only told me because he's worried about you. He doesn't understand what's happening, and wants to talk to you about it but doesn't know how."

I felt a rage build in me and I clenched my hands into fists and sat up. "Is that what this is all about? He sent you to do his talking for him? The coward! I'll kill him."

Edge sat up too, looking as calm as ever. "That's not it at all. I'm here for my own reasons. And it has nothing to do with what Adam thinks."

Some of my anger left me but I still eyed him warily as I laid back down. Edge sighed and joined me.
I stared up at the starry sky and thought of something. "Maybe I don't want to talk to Adam about all of this." I knew it wasn't true but really I was just fishing for information from Edge. It was still possible that Adam had sent him and if that was true they were both in for an ass kicking.

"Why not?" Edge asked. "He's your boyfriend..he cares about you and he's there to listen if something's bothering you...which I think it's obvious that something IS bothering you..."

We were both quiet for a moment, then Edge's curious voice broke the silence, "Adam is still your boyfriend isn't he?"

"Yes!" I snapped. "Why wouldn't he be?"

"You tell me Am."

I pressed my lips tightly together, refusing to answer, but soon gave up and turned a glare onto him. "Well, for one thing he doesn't seem to care about me as much as I thought or he would have gotten angrier when he found about the kiss."

Edge raised a brow in the semidarkness. "Didn't he?"

"No!...well maybe a little..only for like a minute and then he was acting like he didn't care in the slightest."

Edge sighed, "That's exactly it don't you see? What does Adam do when he's seriously effected by something? Something he doesn't like?"

I stared blankly as it all started to click into place. "He...he acts like it's not bothering him but really it is...Oh my God."

I was horrified that I hadn't seen it before. It was classic Adam and I'd missed all the signs!

"And here I thought he was out partying because he didn't care one way or the other..."

I didn't know that I'd spoken out loud until Edge groaned and I looked at him in surprise. "What?"

He rolled his eyes. "I thought you knew Adam better. He does these things when he feels like he has no other ay to express himself." I moved to protest, thinking that of course he did! He could TALK to me!

Edge held up a hand to stop me as he went on, "Wait and let me finish. He does it partly so that he wont have to feel. And if he doesn't want to feel then something is hurting him enough to drive him to it."

I mulled this over, feeling like I'd just been punched in the stomach. "So...if Adam is worried or hurting over me, but doesn't know how to talk to me about it then he's doing whatever he can do to forget about it?"

"Exactly!" Edge smiled, satisfied that I'd finally gotten it.

But I wasn't satisfied. I was feeling terribly guilty for driving Adam to this in the first place. And to think that I'd almost talked to Guggi about starting something between us. What the hell was wrong with me!? I'd manipulated my way right into a corner and now it was time to get caught or claw my way out. My best bet was to stop and confess everything. If only I knew what 'everything' was, I thought grimly as Edge stood and offered me a hand.

I took it and he hauled me to my feet but didn't release my hand until I looked him in the eye.
He smiled tiredly, "You'll be all right."

It was a statement that I hoped with all might heart was true.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"I thought for sure It was going to come to blows." I smiled at the giddy look on Aids' face. She was thrilled with the thought that Edge and Bono had fought over her, and if it had been me I would be feeling the same way.

"When Edge asked Bono to talk outside I almost shit myself. I can't wait to get the full story from Edge in the morning." Aids sighed happily as she climbed into bed. I grinned, climbing over the mountain of blankets covering my own bed for the night.

We'd arranged for me to sleep over and I was glad. After Edge and I had walked back to the pub we'd found everyone outside and getting ready to leave. Thankfully Guggi was already gone, having given Gavin and Cat a ride home, so the awkward good-byes were down to a minimum.

It was only later that I realized I hadn't asked Edge about his situation that had been similar to mine. Did it have to do with Aids? I vowed to ask Edge about it when I saw him next.

The ride home was the quietest and longest ride of my life, and when Adam stopped the car in front of Aids' house he didn't even say a word. To make things worse Edge and Aids kissed good night and I couldn't stop from looking at Adam expectantly. But he wasn't looking at me. He was staring straight ahead and to avoid him seeing my disappointment I hurriedly walked away.

I knew I had no right to feel the way I did. After all it was all my fault that this was happening. I wiped furiously at my tears and vowed to not think about it.

Aids had hurried to catch up with me and neither one of us had said a word until now.
Now, as I lay in bed I reflected on the night. "All in all I'd say we must have the most interesting lives of anyone I know."

Aids laughed as she flipped onto her side, "Aren't we lucky." Her sarcastic tone made me smirk.

"Yes, we are. We have to deal with boyfriends who act like complete arse's half the time and the rest of the time we're trying to humiliate them with stupid jokes, but then we still want them to love us with all their hearts and treat us like queens."

Aids and I were giggling by this point. "Oh yes." Aids began airily. "Why shouldn't Edge love and adore me? All I've done is talk you into dating him and putting him through hell so he'd admit his true feelings for me. Then I made him swear over a cut lemon under a full moon that he'd never even look at another woman, then I started flirting with other guys..."

We were rolling around on our beds, laughing our heads off now. "oh! I almost forget..." Aids gasped out between giggles. "Don't forget today when I almost s-shagged his best friend and expected him to b-be completely hunky dory with it all!" The tears were rolling down our faces now. "Oh and then there's the best of all! When poor Edge walked up to see Bono giving me a lap dance!"

I gasped and snorted with laughter as I grabbed my side. "Oh ow. Oh my God. Stop..my side hurts!" I wiped my tears away and shared a wide grin with Aids as we both laid back and sighed.

Aids shifted, her blankets rustling as she turned to me again, "Everything will work out for the better. Don't worry."

I nodded, hoping that she was right. Then I frowned briefly in confusion, "Aids?"

"Hmm?"

"Why a lemon?"

She grinned cheekily, "Why not a lemon?"

Our resounding laughter could be heard throughout the house and the iridescent moon seemed to smile down on us as we drifted off to sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up after what felt like no time at all and it was still dark out. The clock read 3:12. At first I didn't know why I'd woken up but then the fog cleared and I remembered. I'd been having a nightmare. I couldn't quite grasp what it had been about though. The wispy fragments left in my mind made me shiver and pull my covers up to my chin. I absolutely detested nightmares.

Maybe this one had been about Adam? I had a strong feeling that it had. Either that or I was looking for an excuse to think about him. In my still half asleep state my mind wandered to thoughts about him.

What would it be like if Adam weren't my boyfriend? I felt a rush of fear and anxiety at the mere thought. I'd no longer be able to see his frowny smile every day. I wouldn't be able to see that special sparkle in his eye that I knew was only for me. I'd never again feel his arms around me and know that I was safe. And I would never again be able to see his face after we'd made love and hear him tell me how much he loved me.

I was in a state of panic now as I threw the covers off of my suddenly overheated body. And what about Guggi in all this? The truth of the situation was that compared to Adam I didn't know anything about Guggi. The crush I was feeling was juvenile and completely unfair....to all the people involved.

I loved Adam..not Guggi. Why all of a sudden was I so conflicted over something that in the past I wouldn't have even thought twice about?

Laying in Aids room, blinking in the darkness at three in the morning, I had a major breakthrough. I didn't want Guggi at all!

All my life whenever someone would get close to me, most times they would end up hurting me. Could it be that I was making up these feelings for Guggi because I thought I was protecting myself? If I hurt Adam first them maybe he wouldn't be able to hurt me?

All the pieces shifted into place like a giant puzzle and I sat up in bed and shouted, "That's it!!" Unfortunately I'd forgotten my surroundings.

"Nugghh!!" Aids jerked awake, her limbs flailing, getting tangled in her mess of sheets as she tried to stand and still half asleep she didn't know she was stuck until it was too late. She waved her arms to try and save herself but still ended up falling to the floor with a loud 'thud'

"Oops." I flinched and cautiously leaned over to peer down at her. "Are you okay?"

Aids glared at me through the porcupine on her head, which I was assuming was her hair. She must've had a bigger tumble then I'd first thought. I flinched again as she sneered at me.

"Oh yeah. I'm just lovely." She pulled herself up and crawled back onto her bed. Glancing at the clock she scowled, "Would you mind telling me why you've woken me up at three in the morning screaming 'cheez-its!' in my ear?"

I laughed in shock, "What!? No, I didn't say cheez-its. I said that's it."

Aids blinked. "Uh huh...and why did you scream 'that's it' in the middle of the night? I'm guessing it wasn't to give me a heart attack."

I grinned widely. Nothing could get me down right now. I was so happy. I'd finally figured things out! "No, that's not why silly. I just realized that I don't have a crush on Guggi at all, but that it's my insecurities about myself and my personal relationships with people that made me try to push Adam away...when all I really want to do is pull him closer. It makes perfect sense!" I beamed at a thoroughly unimpressed Aids.

She stared blankly, then nodded and got back into bed. "I see. Well, G'night then." She disappeared into her cocoon of blankets. Only the top of her head was visible and I sighed in disappointment.

I really wanted to talk more but I knew better then to bother Aids again. Not if I enjoyed having both of my legs intact. Which I did.

I snuggled back into my own blankets and sighed happily as my eyes drifted shut.
I knew this wasn't over. I'd still have to go to Adam and try to explain myself, but for the first time all day I felt relieved. My nightmares didn't come back that night and I fell asleep with a light heart and a relaxed mind, knowing that Aids was right, everything would work out for the better in the end.
 
Chapter Twenty Two


The morning sunshine shone into Aids bedroom, reflecting off of her dresser mirror and threatening to blind me.

I groaned as I covered my face with my arm and aloud myself a long stretch. Sighing and smiling I got out of bed and headed to the loo. I stared at myself in the mirror for a while, taking in the slight changes about myself. My face was more defined then it used to be and my eyes seemed different. Almost like the person who was staring back at me wasn't really me. I couldn't pinpoint what it was exactly but something was different. Odd how I never noticed before now. Maybe it was because I realized what it is that I want. Now what I had to do was make it known to everyone else. Not the easiest thing to do either.

On my way back I ran into Aids' little sister, who stuck out her tongue at me and went on her way with her nose in the air. I smiled, shaking my head and humming happily under my breath. Nothing could dim my good mood this morning. I felt completely rejuvenated. I was a little nervous about talking to Adam but I wouldn't have to deal with that for a few hours yet and in the meantime it was a beautiful morning and I planned to enjoy it before I had to head off to school.

Aids was sitting up when I laid back down and snuggled under the covers. "Oh you're awake." I beamed at her. "Good Morning! Isn't it a lovely day?"

"That depends on who you're asking." Aids pulled herself out of bed, headed out the door, mumbling something under her breath something that sounded like, "Wakes me up..middle of the fecking night...cheez-its...damn morning people..."

I grinned at her retreating back and pulled myself out of bed again to get ready for school. I had a feeling that today was going to be a very good day.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"I've finally realized what I want." I'd decided that the first person I would tell would be Aids. What better person to tell your innermost desires too then your best friend? Besides I knew that if I couldn't talk about it soon I would burst at the seems.

I'd waited until we were walking to school because we could be alone that way. I couldn't imagine bringing up my love life at the breakfast table with Aids' family. What a nightmare that would've been!

Now as we headed down the street I felt safe about voicing my feelings. Aids, who had probably known this was coming, groaned. "Make this quick would you?" She glanced at her watch, "We only have an hour until class starts."

"Haha. Luckily for you it probably wont take that long."

Aids flipped her hair back and shot me a curious look, "Well, what have you realized you want?"
I took a deep breath and plunged in head first. "I want someone to tell all my secrets too, and who wont judge me about them or anything else. I want someone who understands when I'm feeling like shit and tries to cheer me up by any way he can. I want someone who makes me feel beautiful and special. Someone who knows all of my faults, excepts them, and loves me because without then I wouldn't be who I am today. Someone I can picture myself with 50 years from now and still get butterflies in my stomach when he puts his arms around me. I want to be with someone who when I'm with him and he's holding me and kissing me I know that I'm home. I want to feel like there's no one else and there never will be."

I glanced at Aids and took in her shocked expression as I wiped my tear strained face. "Now is that too much to ask?"

Aids blinked and let out a strangled laugh, "No I don't think that's too much to ask. I think that's exactly what you deserve." She pulled me into a bear hug and we sniffled against each other for a moment before continuing on.

We walked in silence for a while then Aids turned to me, looking confused. "So it is Adam you're thinking about right?"

I stopped to gape at her, "Of course it's Adam! What do you think? That it's Guggi?"

Aids grinned, "No I knew that it was Adam. I just wanted to see your face."

I swatted her arm playfully, "Bitch."

Her grin widened as she put her arm around my shoulders, "Aren't I just? But that's why you love me."

"Humph."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

By midmorning I was getting a little more nervous as the minutes ticked by. During biology I wrote down some of the things I wanted to say to Adam because really I never paid much attention in that class anyway. The first opportunity I got I needed to find Adam and get this out so I would stop obsessing over it.

Edge was late to class, which was odd for him and then I noticed that Bono was acting strange..well, stranger then usual. He was fidgeting in his seat and kept looking over his shoulder at us like he had something to say. It was starting to unnerve me a little.

After class I cornered him outside. "Bono what's wrong with you today?"

Bono look like I'd asked him to be the father of my child or something as he looked shiftily around. "Me? I'm f-fine." He fidgeted, running his hand through his hair, sending it sticking up all over.

I eyed him warily. "Ooookay. It was just a question Bono...you're acting weird."

Bono's right eye twitched above his slightly manic grin. "Am I? Must be a post concert high. You know how I get after a show."

"Yeah...but you didn't perform last night. It was The Prunes..remember?" Bono's eye twitched again and I frowned and brushed his arm lightly, "You sure you're okay?"

I had a sneaking suspicion that it might have something to do with what happened between Edge and Bono last night but that they weren't telling us. My stomach tightened and I looked around for Aids. I could use her help since she was the master of getting information out of someone. She always said that I didn't have the stomach for it and she was right.

Bono laughed and tried to smile, failed and ended up with a twisted grimace and looking a little scary. "Sure Red. I'm brilliant. See you around."

"Bono wait!" I called after him as he scampered away. Something was defiantly wrong here and I was going to figure out what it was.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


"What do you think Bono's hiding?" I asked Aids after I'd explained the weirdness with Bono.

"I don't know but I think you're right. It has something to do with last night." She looked thoughtful, "I wonder what Edge could do that would make Bono act like that?"

"Make Bono act like what?" Larry walked up to us with Anne by his side. Larry looked edible in his white tee shirt and jeans and I had a hard time feeling angry toward him for all of the things he'd done to Aids and Cat. I still couldn't believe it but I didn't think that yelling at him would help anything so I left it alone...for now.

"Bono's acting all shifty and just weird." Aids stated matter of factly.

Larry raised a brow gave a low whistle, "Well, isn't that a surprise."

"No really Lar, he's not acting like himself." I said and Larry shrugged.

"Who cares? It's probably one of his 'moods.' He'll get over it in a day or two."

Aids and I shared a look. I knew we were both wondering the same thing...was this really one of Bono's moods or was it something else?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Since Bono was acting like such a spazz and I didn't think I would get anything out of him anyway I went to find Edge instead to get some answers. Aids had left a second ago saying that she would search out Bono and grill him for answers. I caught up with Edge on the way to his next class.

"Hey Edge!" I smiled and he smiled, not looking surprised to see me.

"Hey."

"So Edge..how's everything with you and Bono?" I was never one for beating around the bush and I knew Edge wouldn't be fooled by it either. Just coming out with my question was the best way to approach him.

Edge shifted the load of books in his arms and shrugged, "Everything's okay."

I rolled my eyes in irritation. I just knew Edge was going to do this. He was going to deny that anything had happened with him and Bono, but there was only so long he could keep it up.

"Really? Well, Bono is acting strange and I wondered if it had anything to do with last night. If it does you know you can talk to me about it.." I let the offer hang as I watched Edge's face. He looked as calm as ever and I inwardly scowled. How did he keep all of his emotions hidden like that!? It was so annoying! Feck.

"If Bono's acting strange then I haven't noticed. Maybe it's his Da again." Edge said quietly.

I frowned and shook my head, "No it didn't seem like that's what it was. He was sort of acting like he had something to tell me but-"

"what?" Edge stopped to face me with a slight frown marring his face. "Bono seemed like he wanted to tell you something?"

"Uh huh..Edge you DO know something don't you?" Edge moved to turn away and I reached out to grab his arm, forcing him to face me again. I looked him right in the eye and couldn't read him. Whatever he was hiding he was doing a damn good job of it. I let him go with a disgusted snort and moved away. "Fine don't tell me. I'll find out sooner or later what happened with you and Bono."

Edge didn't say anything as he walked away and as I watched he walked right up to Bono and leaned in to say something in his ear. Bono's face was turned away from me so I couldn't see his reaction to whatever it was, but as Edge walked away Bono was rubbing his face and pulling at his shirt, looking distressed. What the fuck is going on?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"What the hell?" I started at Aids' hiss and looked around. Aids was staring shocked at the door to the classroom and I followed her gaze. 'Oh my god! Fuck!' Was the first thought I had after I'd managed to pull my mind together.

Walking into the room was a girl..only she had to be the most beautiful girl I had ever seen. She also looked amazingly familiar. Too familiar.

The first thing I noticed about her was her wide sparkling blue eyes and high sculpted cheek bones. I realized that I shouldn't be staring this hard at a girl but I couldn't tear my gaze away. My God. My eyes traveled downward to her full red lips that were turned up into a small smile, and ever farther down to her form fitting school dress.

I found myself narrowing my eyes as she walked past my desk with an air of confidence that I'd only ever seen in a few people.

Aids let out a low breath next to me, "I don't believe it."

I leaned towards her and spoke out of the corner of my mouth, "What?"
"Does that girl look familiar to you?"

"Um...kind of..." I blinked and watched as the girl passed the teacher a note, he read it carefully before looking up with a tight smile.

"Class, it seems we have ourselves a new student. Usually I'm informed about these things but I'm sure it was momentarily overlooked." His face darkened briefly and we shifted nervously in our seats. His smile was once again in place as he continued, "Class please welcome..." He refereed to the note quickly, "Ah yes. Please welcome Miss Molly Hanson. Please take a seat Miss Hanson."

All eyes watched as Molly gazed out at us, her eyes shifting quickly from person to person until she spotted an empty seat. Aids and I followed her gaze and I bit back a groan. The only available seat was right next to Edge of course. Oh just perfect.

Aids looked extremely irritated as Molly sashayed her way down the aisle and slipped into her seat.
Molly flashed Edge a tantalizing smile and my stomach flipped when Edge returned it with a small grin and a nod. Molly bated her lashes at Edge and leaned in to say something but I missed what it was as Aids hissed out a breath next to me, her face murderous.

I looked back to Molly and as I watched her I felt like she was so like someone I knew. I must've seen her somewhere before. She must have felt my eyes on her because she turned and her blue eyes shined at me as her lips turned up in a flirty friendly smile. Wow she really does look familiar. Maybe she's related to someone I know...I realized I was still staring and I blushed lightly and looked away, but not before I caught the lightning grin on Molly's face. Now I know I've seen that before! Who in the world is this girl?

As soon as class was over I tried to question Aids about Molly but she kept shushing me and watching Molly like a hawk. I was starting to get nervous. Who knew what evil plans Aids was capable of coming up with when it came to someone trying to steal her Edge away.

All day we kept running into Molly. She was in the halls innocently or not so innocently running into Edge on their way to class, making him grin at her and engage in conversation. She brushed up against him in the lunch line, to which he smiled and offered to let her go in front of him. I was waiting on the sideline with bated breath for the steam to start coming out of Aids' ears. She was looking more upset by the second.

In the lunch room Molly was sitting at a table surrounded my all the best looking boys and throughout the day she seemed to have all the same classes as Edge..even the ones that Aids didn't. This wasn't good. No..not good at all.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Aids they wont even be alone with each other. There will be 30 other students and a teacher with them." Aids and I were walking to our last class of the day and talking things over. Aids was jittery about Edge being with Molly in a class that neither one of us had and I didn't blame her.

"I don't care about that." She said in an exasperated voice. "Haven't you figured out why she looks so familiar?"

Rolling my eyes I grabbed Aids sleeve and pulled her aside. "That's what I've been asking you all day! I know her from someplace but I can't think of where." My eyes narrowed in thought, "Maybe I've seen her at a concert?"

Aids grinned, "Yep you have seen her at a concert, but she looked way different then."

Now I was even more confused. "Huh? Make sense would you and tell me already. What're you talking about?!" I moaned. "Is this because you're mad this girl is coming on to Edge?"

Aids laughed, "Nope. I was just playing along."

I sighed and started rubbing my temples. "Okay. I get it now. A beautiful girl comes on to Edge and you say she looks familiar and that we know her from somewhere. Only she's changed a lot since then and of course you were only pretending to breathe fire every time she so much as looked Edge's way. Have I got that right?" A still grinning Aids nodded and I sighed, "Right then...Can you please tell me what the fuck is going on!" I yelled in frustration, flailing my arms wildly in the air.

Aids took me by surprise as she grabbed me and pushed me up against the wall. I gasped, "Aids what are you-"

"Shh! They're coming!" I closed my gaping mouth and peered over Aids' shoulder to see who in hell she was talking about. Edge's face came into view as he walked around the corner..and he wasn't alone. Molly was walking so close to him that her body brushed against his with every step.

I thanked God that we were in the shadow of the overhang and couldn't be seen. Edge was smiling happily and he leaned in as Molly whispered something into his ear. Whatever it was made him laugh and Molly beamed at him as she slipped her hand into his. He didn't pull away.

Hearing him laugh like that, like he was enjoying himself and seeing them holding hands like that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. The looks and small touches Molly and Edge were sharing made it seem like they already knew each other...and very well too.

As they turned the corner and their voices trailed off, I let my breath out. Aids leaned up against the wall and slowly slid down it. She looked pale and had a sheen of sweat on her forehead.

"Maybe I was wrong.."
I quickly joined her on the ground, "Wrong about what?"

She waved a hand weakly towards where Edge and Molly had disappeared. "That. Her. Maybe it's not Bono.."

My whole world went upside down as my eyes threatened to bulge out of my head. "WHAT!?" Aids flinched at the level of my voice and I dropped it several notches. "What? Bono?...Molly..is Bono?" I wondered if this could explain Bono's behavior earlier.

Aids nodded wearily and I thought back to that morning when I'd felt like I knew Molly already. It would make sense if she looked so familiar because she was Bono. Wait..none of this made sense!

"I don't get it. Why would Bono dress up as a girl and pretend to be someone else?"

A third party answered, "Now that's the kind of question I like to hear!"

Aids and I both jumped and looked up into Cat's amused face.

"What are you two doing down there?'"

I snorted, "Oh you know. Trying to decide if Bono's a transvestite who wants to shag Edge...so pretty much the usual." I said dryly and Aids made a strangled noise. I was still trying to decide if it was a laugh or a sob when Cat slid down the wall on my left.

"Well, whatever is going on it sounds interesting. What can I do to help?"

I answered since Aids seemed to be staring off at nothing. "I don't think we're going to do anything-"

"Like hell we're not." Aids quiet voice cut in and I rolled my eyes. I'd known this was coming.

"What's your plan this time?" I sighed.

A slow evil smile crept over Aids' face and Cat and I shared a knowing look. One that clearly said 'here we go again.'
 
I know it's a little weird and crazy but It will all make sense in the end...I think:huh:

:lol:

I wont be able to post more till the morning. I lost the disk I had it all saved on and I've been looking like crazy for it:crack:
 
:wave:


Chapter Twenty Three



The three of us caught up to Molly outside our class. She was surrounded by a pack of drooling boys who were hanging on her every word. I couldn't help but wonder what those boys would think if they found out Molly's real identity. If she was Bono at all. I still wasn't sure. She did look like him a little but could it really be him?

It was so weird to think that a girl was Bono...the same Bono who was our friend...the same Bono I had danced with, and kissed, and hugged...I shivered. This had to be the weirdest thing ever.

Aids snorted, and Cat and I pulled faces as we looked on in disgust at the boys fighting for Molly's attention. Then we shoved our way through the crowd and Molly turned to us with a sweet smile.

"Hello." Her voice was as sweet as her smile and now that I got a look of her up close it was almost laughable that I hadn't been able to tell before that this was Bono. Sure he was wearing a wig of some sort, make up and a dress but underneath it had to be Bono..right?

As Molly turned her smile onto Cat, her expression was one of such open kindness that I saw Cat's bravery slipping as she looked nervously at Aids. She was probably wondering (as I was) if it was really Bono or not.

I had doubted that it was him but now that I could see Molly's eyes up close I felt myself get slightly light headed. Yep this was Bono all right. There was no mistaking those eyes. No one had eyes quite that color...like the shallowest part of the ocean with the sun reflecting through it. I shook my head to clear my thoughts. Focus!

Whatever my problem was, Aids didn't seem to have the same problem. She stepped up to Molly.
"Hello..Molly is it? I'm Adrienne." They shook hands, eyeing each other cautiously. Molly pulled her hand back, smiling and her eyes took on an odd shine as she...or rather 'he' turned to face me. My breath caught.

"You're Amber aren't you?"

I couldn't stop the shiver that went down my spine as hearing him say my name in that higher pitched voice. This was starting to creep me out a little. Oh who am I kidding?! This was COMPLETELY creeping me out! And on top of my odd feelings, I caught the knowing smile on 'Molly's' face. Oh brilliant..he knows how he's affecting me. He's absolutely loving this! If it is him...feck.

Molly moved on and held out her hand as she was introduced to Cat by Aids.

"Nice to meet you Molly." Cat said politely with only a small quiver in her voice. I had a suspicion it might be to hold back laughter. Maybe she's caught on and recognized Bono as Molly....or was it Molly as Bono? I snorted softly in amusement and Aids shot me a warning look. Yes, I know...I'm losing my mind here Aids. No need to remind me.

"You're new to Dublin then?" Aids jumped in and asked before Cat and I lost our control and started laughing our heads off.

Molly giggled (yes that's right. Bono as Molly giggled) and I blushed. Dear God this was the weirdest thing I'd ever had to deal with. Even weirder then the time Bono offered to show my the alternate universe that resided in his belly button. Yes, this was even weirder then that.

"Oh no I'm not new here. I've lived in Dublin all my life."

Aids pinched my arm and I jumped and realized that it was my turn to say something. I cleared my throat and held back a flinch when his/her eyes turned to me.

"Really?..So you're just new to the neighborhood?"

"Yes. My Da switched jobs recently." She/he smiled pleasantly and we lapsed into an awkward silence. We were waiting for Bono to say something to give himself away and apparently he was waiting for us to say something of our own.

Finally Aids broke the strained silence, "I hope you enjoy in here at Mount Temple. I could show you around any time if you want."

Molly looked relived. "Thank you but someone else has already offered. A boy named Dave. He's the sweetest." She blushed and I could swear I heard Aids grinding her teeth. I gaped at Bono's blushing face.

At that moment a group of boys walked by, shooting Molly lustful glances and she blushed deeper as she caught them staring.

Now that's strange. Usually Bono thrives on attention. Of course it's mostly always woman and he usually didn't wear a dress. Except the nights he performed with The Virgin Prunes.

Molly sighed as she flipped her hair over her shoulder, "It always happens like this. Boys are always all over me after just a few hours."

"It must be nice to have all of that positive attention." Cat said shyly and I cursed myself for not thinking of saying that first. Um..wait..was I jealous!? This was so fecked up! I felt like I would need medical help if this craziness kept up much longer.

Molly wrinkled her nose disdainfully as she shook her head. "Not really. All I want is one man. Someone with a kind heart and a brilliant mind. I've always found musicians fascinating." Another blush. "Guitar players especially."

Okay. Either Bono was a really good actor or this wasn't him at all and we were making the biggest mistake ever.

Just as Aids was getting worked up to fling a scalding comment back as Molly, Edge walked up.

"Hey." He smiled, but it slowly faded when he sensed the tension thick in the air and saw the look on Aids' face. "Is something wrong?" He asked innocently.

I swallowed past my dry throat and managed to find my voice. "Everything's great. Um...Edge have you met Molly?"

Edge and Molly shared a look and Edge blushed. "Er..yeah we have actually."

"Oh." Of course they have you idiot! Stupid. Stupid. Stupid! The silence enveloped us again and after a few torturous moments I turned to Cat for help.

"Uh..." She floundered for a moment. "Well, we should be getting to class shouldn't we?" Cat grabbed mine and Aids' hands and started pulling us away. "Well, see you later Edge!..Molly it was nice meeting you!" Cat called over her shoulder as Aids scowled and tried to turn back.

Cat and I tugged forcefully and dragged Aids away. I looked back and saw Edge and Molly standing close talking and I sighed. This day was NOT turning out how I thought it would.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"I'm not doing it." I folded my arms tightly across my chest.

"Me neither." Cat agreed and shook her head forcefully.

Aids glared as she pointed her finger in our faces. "Yes, you will."

"What for?" I glared right back.

"For all kinds of reasons! One is to see what's really going on. I have to know if it's Bono or not!"

What Aids was asking wasn't that outrageous of a request. I'd done worse over the years. It was only that I didn't want to go spying on Molly/Bono. Especially while he/she was in the loo!

"Don't make us do this Aids! What if it's not him and she catches us!? It'll be terrible!"

Aids glared darkly, "If is isn't Bono then you wont have to worry because I'm going to kill her...then I'm kill Edge for looking at her...for...for touching her!"

Taking me by surprise Aids stepped forward and grabbed my shoulders. "What's the matter with you? Since when do you shy away from spying? It's one of your favorite things!"

I sighed and knew I'd lost. Aids wasn't going to let me wriggle my out of this one. I turned my defeated expression to Cat, "You don't have to go Cat..."

Cat rolled her eyes, "Yes I do. You think she'll let me out of this either?" We both sighed in complete understanding.

Aids grinned and pulled us into a group hug. "Thanks guys. You're helping me out more then you know. I'll owe you big after this."

"Yeah yeah." I grumbled. "So I guess we should go find her...er him...oh whatever. This is insane...why always me? Why?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It took only 5 minutes of hiding around corners and behind trash cans before Cat and I spied Molly slipping into the girls loo. She looked around suspiciously before going in and I breathed a prayer to the heavens.

"I have a bad feeling about this." Cat whispered and I sighed as I moved to follow Molly/Bono. I motioned for Cat to come up behind me.
Slipping inside as quietly as we could, we walked in peering around. It looked empty at first glance and I knew that Molly must've gone into one of the stalls. That made things a little more difficult. We'd just have to wait until she came out then God only knew how we were going to pull this off.

I worried my lower lip and shared a nervous glance with Cat, wondering what we should do now.

Fortunately, or unfortunately, the sound of voices made the decision for us.

The first voice I recognized immediately but couldn't believe my ears.

"I told you not to wear this thing didn't I?" Edge's voice said. Oh my God it WAS Edge! Did that mean we were right?

"I think it looks good on me...Hmm don't you think so lover?" IT WAS BONO!!! Molly WAS Bono! And he was talking to Edge like he was...like they were....no not a chance that what I thought was happening was..it just wasn't possible.

"Stop that Bono and hold still. I'm having a bit of trouble. Why don't you take this off first and then it might be easier to maneuver?" Bono hummed a note of approval and I leaned in not wanting to miss a word of this...whatever it was.

"What are you doing back there?" Bono asked.

Edge grunted, "I'm trying to get it in. What do you think I'm doing?" What the hell!? No..it couldn't be! I looked at Cat and saw that her face had drained of color. I was feeling rather light headed myself.

"Calm down. I was only asking." Bono's hurt voice pulled me back.

Edge sighed. "Sorry. I'm a little tense...fuck why wont this go in!?"

We heard more grunting and Bono chuckled, "Do you want me to help with that?"

"No. No B I can do it." More grunting. "It's no good! The hole's just too small." Ew!!! I knew that we should be turning and running for our lives but my feet were rooted to the spot.

"Oh for fuck's sake Edge! It went in before didn't it, it has to go in again. Here let me try." I shuddered. NO Way was this happening!!

More grunting, only it was from Bono this time. "Ha! I got it in! Or at least half way in anyway."

I was starting to wonder if I was hallucinating this whole thing. If it wasn't for Cat hearing these things too I'd be checking into a loony bin.

Edge grunted, "Only halfway? What good is that? No, it has to go in all the way. Here, I'll push it in harder." Oh God! I felt my legs start to wobble and next to me Cat was holding her stomach and shaking her head.

"I don't think it's working." Edge huffed. "I guess I'll take it out and try again." Oh my God no! Don't do that! More louder grunting and swearing from Bono. Then Edge said, "I think It's stuck."

That's it! I covered my mouth, my eyes wide in shock when I got a mental picture of what must be happening on the other side of that stall door. This was just too much!

"Fuck watch it Edge that hurt!"

Edge sighed. "Sorry B. It's just that the hole is so small!"

I covered my ears so I wouldn't have to hear anymore and looked at Cat as she shot me a pleading look. I nodded and motioned for the door. We flew out of there as fast as our feet could take us and didn't stop until we were on the other side of the school. We slumped down onto the ground, gasping for breath.

When I'd calmed down enough to speak I said, "Please tell me that wasn't what I thought it was."

Cat blinked and pulled herself up to her knees, "Sorry but I can't. I don't know what they were doing...or rather I don't want to think about what they were doing..." She looked scared, "So...who gets to tell Aids?" I groaned and fell back onto the hard cement. Tiny rocks were biting into my back but I didn't move. I needed to figure out how to tell Aids what was happening without losing my head in the process. I sighed as I pulled myself up.

"We better go tell her. She'll be waiting."

Cat nodded grimly and got up to follow me. I looked up and the sky and sighed again. "Happy Monday to me."




Chapter Twenty Four


"So I was right. It is Bono." Aids narrowed her eyes at Cat and I as we anxiously told her everything that we'd heard.

I nervously cleared my throat, "Well yeah...but did you hear what I said? About..the other stuff?" I was still in shock from the things Cat and I had heard in the loo and a part of me was of course completely hysterical about it. While another part was rolling on the ground laughing at the sheer absurdity of it all.

I'd worked it out in the short time since, that Edge and Bono must've known that we were there and that's why they said the things they did. But it sounded so real. My mind whispered to me and I firmly told it to shut up.

If Edge and Bono said those things simply because they knew we were there then that was a relief. If they didn't know we were there and they meant what they were saying...well, that didn't bode well to think about.

"I heard you Red, and I think it's all part of their plan...whatever that is." Aids said as she taped her chin the way she always did when she was trying to solve a puzzle.

"That's what I want to know." Cat frowned, "It they're doing this all on purpose...what is it for? And why now?"

I shook my head and sighed, "I don't know. Maybe it has to do with last night?"

I thought back to the talk I'd had with Edge just the night before at the swing set and something that he'd said gave me pause. He'd said that he'd had a similar experience with choosing between two people he cared about. But he'd never told me who those people were had he. One had to be Aids because I knew that Edge had never cared about someone else as much as he did her. Who was the second person then? My mind flashed back to the happy look on Edge's face and the joy in his eyes as he held "Molly's" hand. Who we know knew was really Bono...

My eyes widened as the pieces slowly slid into place. "Oh my God." My voice was a choked whisper as I reached up to grab Aids hand. She turned to me with a frown but it quickly turned to concern when she caught sight of my face.

"Hey what's going on?" Aids asked as she sat down next to me and Cat sat down on the other side.

"I have to tell you something." I took a deep breath feeling like I'd just been run over by my Uncle's farm tractor. "I don't know if I'm right and I hope to God that I'm not but you need to hear this." I looked Aids directly in the eye. "Brace yourself."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

School was out and I watched as kids of all ages came pouring out of classrooms and ran through the front gates to their freedom. Cat, Aids and I were hanging out front underneath the shade of a maple tree in hopes of seeing Edge and "Molly" together again.

I saw Guggi come walking out through the gates and I blushed and looked away before we could make eye contact. I knew that he was looking at me. Please don't come over. Please. I glanced back quickly and breathed a sigh of relief. He was gone. I'd have to face him eventually I knew and explain why I'd been acting the way I had. He probably thought I was daft after the way I and everyone else had been acting. Crap.

"Here they come." Cat called out as she leaned back farther into the tree so as not to be seen. Aids stepped up to her side and peered around the side of the tree.

"I'll never believe that Edge and Bono are a couple. It's not possible."

"Well, the said 'couple' are coming this way. What are you going to do?" I stood on my tiptoes to get a look over Aids' shoulder. Bono and Edge were defiantly coming right towards us, but Bono was still dressed as Molly. At least they weren't holding hand anymore. Eww.

"Just watch and see for yourself what I'm going to do." Aids sneered as she walked out away from us and into the sunshine. The light flickered off of her hair like a halo as she cut off Edge and Bono's retreat. I grabbed Cat's hand and ran up to get a closer look. I was not going to miss this!

Aids got right in "Molly's" face and started screaming, "If you so much as touch my man again Bono I swear I will geld you right here and fry your balls for dinner!" She grabbed the front of his dress and pulled. His eyes widened in his pale face. Aids narrowed hers to dangerous slits, "Do we understand each other Paul David Hewson?"

"P-perfectly." Bono squeaked out and Aids released him with a satisfied nod and turned to Edge.

"We need to talk."

Edge grinned, "Yes Love, I think we do. Before poor Bono has a heart attack."

Aids face paled. "Poor Bono?....POOR BONO!?" She shrieked her rage and frustration and we all flinched. Except for Edge. He seemed as unfazed as ever as he smiled softly and stepped forward to take Aids' hand and lead her away. He started explaining in a soft voice as they went.

I watched then walk away in shock. What the hell was that?

"That's it?" I turned to Cat to see she was looking as let down as I was. "That's it!? Where's the rest! Like the part where we get to finally know what the hell is going on!" I caught sight of Bono's nervous form trying to edge away and lunged for him.

"You!" I hissed as he struggled to get away. "You're going to tell us exactly what's going on."

Bono struggled a bit longer before going completely still in defeat. He sighed and lifted his head to look me in the eye.

"I'll tell you. But first I need to get out of this dress." He plucked as his bra with a look of disgust. "It's been chaffing me all bloody day. How do you wear these foul things all the time?"

I tried to hide my smile, "It's not easy believe me." I glanced around quickly and sighed. "Come on. We'll go to my house. I think I've got something that might fit you..and don't worry it's not another dress. Is that all right with you?"

Bono nodded, smiling wearily with relief and my heart warmed to him. Whatever was going on it wasn't an easy thing for him and I was his friend and I'd help if I could. Or at least until Aids caught up with us. Then it was every man, woman and child for themselves.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Halfway home Bono spotted his DA's car driving down the road and made a head dive for the nearest pack of bushes. And of course he grabbed my hand and pulled me along with him. Which left Cat to turn to us only to find us not there. She frowned and looked around in confusion until she heard our voices.

I landed on a particularly prickly bush and cursed. "Bono I'm going to hurt you for this."

He wheezed out a laugh and sat up. "Only if you beat everyone else to it." I looked up at him from my spot on my back and laughed. Bono's face was a mess. All his makeup was everywhere and he had leaves and twigs sticking out of his wig and dress.

"You're probably right. Lets hurry and get you changed before someone else sees you." Bono was only too happy to agree.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

I slowly opened up my back door and stuck my head in. "Mum? Hello!? Anyone home?" I glanced around and nodded. I pushed the door open all the way and pulled Bono in behind me.

"I think the coast is clear."

"Then why are you whispering?" Bono asked quietly as he looked around anxiously.

I shrugged. "Better safe then sorry. Someone could come home any second."

Bono paled and stared pushing me to walk faster. I grinned. Now would be a really bad time for my parents to walk through the door.

"Hey guys!" I jumped and Bono cried out in alarm.

"Christ Cat! Will you please tell me before you sneak up on me like that!" Bono held his chest and gulped air like a fish out of water. I bit my lip hard to hold in my laughter. As if Bono didn't look ridiculous enough in a dress and wig with bits of dirt and leaves stuck to him but this was almost too much.

Cat frowned at him as she caught up with us. "How could it be considered sneaking up if I told you before I did it? And I wasn't sneaking!"

"Yes, it is still called sneaking. It's simple to understand. I'll tell you. First you've got to make sure..."
Bono got that 'know it all' tone to his voice and I tuned him out as I rolled my eyes.

This was not how I'd planned on spending this afternoon. First of all I still had to find Adam. We had a lot of talking to do and I was nervous about it. What if he couldn't forgive me or we couldn't forgive each other? What if he wanted to end things?

Tears gathered in my eyes and I blinked rapidly to try and stop them. I didn't want Bono and Cat to see me cry now. That would bring up another barrel of questions and I had a feeling that we didn't have time for that.

I walked quietly through my living room, trying not to remember all the times Adam and I had snuggled on the couch while watching a movie or talking. There were so many memories that would threaten to engulf me if Adam and I split up. I'd just have to burn everything I owned and I might as well burn the whole house while I was at it.

I sighed when I realized that Cat and Bono were still arguing the finer points of sneaking up on someone. Thankfully we'd reached my bedroom door and I opened it and ushered Cat and Bono inside.

Bono pulled his wig off revealing his own sweaty mop of hair. Then he started tugging his dress up and Cat and I stared in fascination. Bono lifted the dress over his head revealing to us a stuffed bright red bra and matching knickers. Not to mention that his make up was half gone from him sweating and his adventure with the bushes, and his lipstick was smeared down to his chin.

I giggled at the picture he made and Cat joined me. Bono glared at us and turned his back. I thought we might have hurt his feelings until he tossed a glare over his shoulder. "Well? Don't just stand there! Help me out of this..this contraption!"

His sharp voice spurned me into action and I rushed to him. I reached out and grasped the hooks holding his bra on. I pulled and Bono grunted as the first hook came undone. I pulled again and this time it didn't budge.

"It's not coming out." I mumbled and tried again.

Bono sighed wearily "It must be stuck again. Edge and I had this same problem earlier."

I gasped. Of course! I turned to Cat and saw realization flicker over her face. I was relieved to find out the truth about that and now I could breathe again. If all Edge and Bono had been talking about in the loo was a bra then we had nothing to worry about. Well, except that Bono was suddenly dressing up as a girl and needed to wear a bra in the first place!

"That's what you and Edge were talking about in the loo!" Cat smiled in relief. Bono jerked and turned to her.

"What were you doing in the loo with us?!" When Cat didn't answer, he looked at me and then scowled at the guilty expression on my face. "Bugger. I should've known that you wouldn't be able to keep your big noses out of things that don't concern you at all."

"Hey wait a minute!" I frowned. "How does it not concern me that you and Edge were holding hands and acting all...well the way you were! Aids is our friend and we deserve to know the truth!"

Bono through his hands into the air and then ran them through his sweat encrusted hair. "Do you really want to know what's been going on?" He pulled out of my grasp and turned to glare at us.

Cat and I both nodded eagerly and Bono smirked. "Well, I can tell you right now that it's not what you were thinking." I felt my face heat up and Bono's smirk widened but then faded and he sighed.

"Fine...I'll tell you. This..." He waved his hands out. "All of this was for me to see what it's like to dress in woman's clothes." Seeing the confusion on our faces Bono growled, "Don't you see? I did this for a friend...I thought that since I couldn't understand what he's going through that I would try it myself and see if it would help me understand and then I'd be able to support him." Bono stood starting at us with a look of defiance as if daring us to say something against him or his friend.

I blinked slowly as I tried to digest what he'd said. "Who is this friend you're dressing up for?"

Bono shrugged one shoulder and glanced at Cat, who was suddenly looking embarrassed. "Gavin...he's talking about Gavin." Cat whispered.

My jaw dropped as I looked back and forth. "Oh..oh. I thought Gavin only dressed up like that for gigs?"

"He does, but sometimes he feels more comfortable in woman's clothes off stage too." Cat's voice was so low I could barely hear her and had to lean in to catch the last bit. I looked to Bono for confirmation of this and he nodded and then bit his lip as he reached up and tugged on his bra.

"Red you said you had something I could wear?"

"What?" I blinked. "Oh! Yeah I'll go look." I quickly rummaged through my clothes and came up with a pair of jeans and a tee-shirt that I thought might fit.

Bono took the clothes with a grateful smile and disappeared into my closet.

I turned back to Cat and saw that she was avoiding looking at me. "Cat it's nothing for Gavin to be ashamed of. I'm happy for him if that's what he wants." Cat slowly looked at me. I saw the worry and a sliver of hope in her eyes. Did she really think that we'd turn her and Gavin away because of this? Never in a million years.

"I think it's brilliant if it's what he wants to do..." Cat broke off when we heard a loud grunting coming from my closet. We both stared but when it didn't come again Cat continued. "I'm supporting him in this but I wasn't sure how you'd all react." Cat nervously plucked on her shirt.

I smiled, "I'm fine with it and I'm sure everyone else will be too. We're a community and we promised to be there for each other no matter what. And besides you've seen Adam..he loves to wear skirts." Cat's shoulders slumped in relief as a smile tugged as her lips and we hugged briefly.

Bono came out of the closet looking much more like himself and I felt the knot that had been in my stomach ever I'd seen "molly" slowly lessen and fade away.

He beamed at us, "God it feels good to get out of that shite."

I eyed his chest. "How'd you get that bra off?"

He held up a strip of cloth that used to be his bra. "The only way was to rip it right off."

Bono grinned and I laughed, "That must have been the grunting we heard."

"Whatever works eh?" We laughed and I flopped onto my bed and motioned for Cat to do the same. Bono smiled at us before he sauntered to the door.

"Hey where're you going?" Cat asked.

He shot us a grin over his shoulder, "You don't expect me to wear this crap on my face all day do you?"

Cat made a face, "Ugh no. You look terrible. Kind of like a crazy circus clown." I snorted with laughter. Cat blushed at Bono's insulted look and hurried on, "I only meant that now that I know it's you and not Molly...and well you're all sweaty so it's....it looks..strange that's all." She finished quietly and Bono grimaced.

"It bloody feels strange. I better get it off before it molds to my face permanently."

"Oh dear we wouldn't want that!" I called out, earning a fierce scowl from Bono that reveled even Larry's worst and Cat and I collapsed in laughter.

After Bono left Cat and I laid back and pondered the day we'd had so far. It had defiantly been one for the books.

"Am?"

I turned my face to Cat, "Yeah?"

"Bono never explained why he and Edge were holding hands and flirting. I know he didn't do that because of Gavin..."

My eyes widened as I sat up quickly. "You're right he didn't tell us! Hurry lets go ask him."

Cat nodded and we jumped up and hurried out of my room. Once we were in the hallway I had a flash of the party we'd had and what a drama fest that had been. Maybe I was cursed or something. That might explain all of this weird shite that happened all the time.

We reached the loo and I knocked on the door. "Bono?" No answer. I knocked harder. "Bono!"

Cat sighed and rolled her eyes. "I bet he left."

I frowned. "Why would he leave?"

"Maybe he's hiding something. He did seem like he couldn't wait to leave." She shrugged and I turned back to the door. I hadn't noticed that about Bono but sometimes Cat saw things that other people didn't.

I knocked once more. "Bono! If you can hear us then you better open up or we're coming in!" Still nothing. I glanced at Cat she nodded.

Sighing, I twisted the knob and closed my eyes. All I could picture was a naked Bono getting ready to take a shower or something and I didn't fancy having to burn my corneas out of my skull from the trauma. So I kept my eyes tightly closed as I swung the door open.

"Hello? Bono?"

"He's not here."

I opened my eyes and saw that Cat was right. Bono had snuck out. Why would he? What was he hiding? And why couldn't he tell us for fecks sake!? Had I maybe been right when I thought that Bono was Edge's 'other' person? I felt foolish for thinking that before and now I wasn't going to fall for it again. Not until I had hard evidence to prove it. No, I just couldn't believe that Bono and Edge were..together.

"Oh what a tangled web we weave." Cat said in a put on weary voice and I raised my eyebrows at her in surprise. She grinned and shrugged, "It seems fitting for the mess that we've got ourselves into..again..doesn't it?"

Without answering her I turned back to the empty loo, a thousand possible scenarios for why Bono would run were whirling through my mind and I groaned, "Feck."
 
:giggle: I hope this isn't getting too confusing!

:wave:


Chapter Twenty Five



"What makes you think Bono's here?"

Cat and I were standing on Bono's front porch getting ready to knock and Cat was looking nervous as she said this.

Not everyone was comfortable meeting Bob Hewson for the first time. I'd been a bit scared too but once you met him you realized he was really a kind man.

"Cat, Bono could be here. It would be just like him to hide somewhere so obvious. And despite what Bono has said about his Da, he's a nice person so you don't have to worry."

Cat bit her lip. "Maybe so. Lets do this then."

I nodded and knocked hard three times. No answer came and after a while I knocked again.

"Hold on! I'm coming. Give a man a minute to get there." Cat and I exchanged nervous looks at Mr. Hewson's grumbling. Just because I knew he was a nice guy didn't mean I couldn't get nervous.

"It's not too late. We can still leave." Cat hurriedly whispered, but before I could say 'hell yes lets get out of here' the door opened.

My Hewson stood frowning at us. "Well what is it? What do you want?"

"Um..I uh..we were looking for Bono." Oh brilliant. What a way to sound like an idiot.

Mr Hewson's frown deepened slightly. "He's not here. Went down to the pub to see about a gig or some such nonsense."

I smiled in relief. It looked like we might catch Bono after all.

"Thank you Mr. Hewson. We'll just be going to the pub then. Have a nice day."

He waved us away as we hurried down the walk. Once we were safely on the sidewalk I turned to Cat.

"He's not so bad is he?"

Cat smiled. "No...he's more handsome then I thought."

I almost tripped over my own feet in my shock. I stared wide-eyed at Cat. "Huh? You think...Mr. Hewson...ewww! I don't want to hear anymore."

Cat grinned, "No? Not even about how attractive I found his..."

I hastily covered my ears in horror, "No! No! I said I don't want to hear!"

Cat's laughter broke through and I lowered my hands just in time to hear her announcement that she'd never seen a more attractive pair of eyes.

"Yes you have." I groaned. "Bono has his eyes."

"I'm starting to think I'm dating the wrong guy."

I glanced her way, "You want to date Bono?"

She shrugged. "Don't you? He's gorgeous."

I rolled my eyes. "Don't get me started on Bono's looks. We'll be talking through the night."

"Don't you think his hair is the softest you've ever felt?" Cat sighed.

"Um.." Since when had Cat felt Bono's hair?

"And his arms!" Cat got a dreamy look on her face. "Have you ever noticed how muscular they are?"

"Uh...." This was starting to alarm me.

"And his lips! They're so...so kissable! And his facial structure...those cheekbones! They drive me crazy! I want to take his face in my hands and.."

"Cat! Get a hold of yourself!"

Cat grinned. "Don't worry." She nudged me with her elbow. "I hope I can keep my..urges under control."

"So do we all Cat. So do we all."

We walked in silence for a few minutes. The pub we were going to was only a few blocks away.

Cat laughed suddenly.

"What's so funny?"

"I was thinking that a lot of people are liking Bono lately. Has everyone fancied him at one time or another?"

I snorted. "Probably. I defiantly have and so has Aids..and Ali of course. Now you..."

"Don't forget Edge." Cat giggled.

"Oh my God Cat. Not Edge...I hope not Edge too." I was alarmed even thinking about that. I'd never been so relieved to see the front of a pub before as it turned my thoughts away from that. We walked in and I blinked in the dimness and waited for my eyes to adjust. Once they had I saw only a few people sitting at the bar and a few enjoying a meal at the tables.

"Lets ask the bartender is he's seen Bono. He'll probably remember him." Cat said.

"Yeah Bono's not an easy person to forget." Cat gave me an odd look at this and I blushed and looked away. Geez what was wrong with me? I was so emotional lately.

We stopped next to the bar and watched as bartender served another customer. When he turned and started towards us I gasped. What shocked me was the scar starting at the man's left eyebrow and running all the way across his forehead. It looked terrible and I wondered how he'd gotten it. As he came to stand in front of us I tried not to stare.

"What can I get for you lasses?" His voice was as gruff as his appearance. Why haven't I seen him before? He must be new because I couldn't imagine overlooking something like that.

Cat leaned on the bar as she slipped onto a stool. "We're looking for someone."

"Are ye now?" His gaze shifted to my face and I tried to smile.

"Yes we're looking for-"

"For yer man. The one with the blond mop on 'is head?" He jerked his thumb. "He's in the back at a booth."

I started. "How do you know...?" Before I could finish my question he was turning away to another costumer.

"Is he talking about Adam? Who else could he mean when he says he has a blond mop on his head?" Cat said as she slipped off her stool and came to stand next to me.

"Adam?" I whispered slowly and looked towards the shadows. It unnerved me to think that Adam could be watching me when I couldn't see him.

"You should go talk to him." Cat encouraged. I nodded but didn't budge. Cat looked at my face, towards the back and then to my face again. She walked around to stand behind me and gave me a push.

"Go and talk to him Am. You've been waiting all day and he needs to hear what you have to say."

"I know." Cat was right. I'd been going over and over what I would say and now was the time.

I took one jerky step and then another. Before I knew it I was feeling more confident and I realized that I was ready for this. Things needed to get sorted out before it was too late. My palms were starting to sweat as I approached the back booth.

I took a deep breath before turning and saying, "Adam I've been looking for you..."

I trailed off as Guggi looked up from his plate and smiled. Although I could tell he was surprised he couldn't be as surprised as I was. I knew I must look stupid standing with my mouth hanging open and my eyes bugging. I schooled my features as best I could as I stepped closer.

"Guggi...I...uh..I thought..."

He raised an eyebrow. "That I was Adam? I heard you. I've got news for you Red. I'm not Adam and I never will be. Much to my deepest despair of course."

I smiled at his effort to relieve the tension. It only worked a little but it also made things harder. I'd thought I was coming to talk to Adam to work things out but now I was faced with Guggi. The other half of my problem.

Just when things were on the verge of getting really awkward Guggi cleared his throat and motioned towards the empty booth across for him.

"Have a seat Red."

I thought about saying no and that I had other things to do but in the end I just couldn't. "Um..thanks." I sat down and nervously started wringing my hands.

I kept my gaze down, waiting for him to say something because i had no idea where to start. But I knew it should be me who said something. I was the one who interrupted his meal.

I finally lifted my head and said, "Guggi," at the same time he said, "Red."

He laughed a bit and we smiled at each other.

"You go first." I said quickly. Maybe if he went first it wouldn't be as hard.

Guggi shifted, picking up his drink and taking a large swallow. It was apparent that he was as nervous as I was. I waited patiently until he was ready.

He set down his drink and looked at me and smiled. "Red....eh...things haven't been the same since...our kiss. And...oh fuck."

When he didn't go on I decided to pick it up from there. "Since our kiss I've been thinking a lot about you and...I thought..well, I thought I had feelings for you. Strong ones...more than my feelings for Adam." Guggi's eyes widened and he took another large swallow of his drink. I hurried on before he could get the wrong idea. "But I know it wasn't really what I was feeling. I've been having a hard time excepting my feelings for Adam and in the end I don't think it had anything to do with you."

Guggi blew his breath out slowly, "How flattering."

I flinched. "Guggi I'm sorry. I didn't mean it that way."

"I know Red." He grinned. "I'm a bit relieved. I thought our kiss had screwed things up between us for good."

"So did I."

We smiled at each other. Guggi reached across the table and took my hand.

"We're still friends then love?"

I squeezed his hand. "Of course Guggi. I don't know what I'd do without you." I released his hand and sat back. "I'm sorry about earlier. I shouldn't have ignored you like that."

He looked away, "It's alright." He picked up his glass to take a sip and my stomach tightened at the hurt look on his face.

"No it's not. I can tell you're upset. I would've talked to you earlier but I wasn't ready and plus I was still trying to figure out if Bono was a woman."

Guggi chocked on his sip of water and I leaned forward to pat him on the back. He waved me away as he caught his breath.

"I must've heard you wrong." He croaked.

I grinned, "Nope you didn't. And it's a really long story believe me."

"I think I have time for this." He said dryly.



Chapter Twenty Six



"While you were..talking to Guggi I asked around and found out that Bono was here but he left with Adam. And they were saying something about meeting Gavin somewhere."

I twitched nervously. "Um..did you say Adam?"

Cat nodded. "Yes, and I think I know where they are. If you're ready to go." Cat sent an accusing look towards Guggi's booth. I could practically sense the tension rolling off of her. What was her problem?

"Sure I'm ready to go. I want to find Bono as much as you do."

"And you might get to talk to Adam too." Cat said with a pointed look.

My brow furrowed in confusion. "Why do you keep harping on about Guggi and Adam?" Cat broke eye contact with me and bit her lip. "Cat if there's something you know that you're not telling me now would be the time to come clean."

"I...oh all right." She sighed and met my questioning gaze. "I over heard Guggi and Gavin talking last night and Guggi said something about you."

my throat tightened. "Me? He was talking about..me?"

"Yeah but I didn't hear much and I think they weren't serious... Only that Guggi thinks he'd like to....hedliketosleepwithyou."

Cat's face turned a bright red but I barely noticed as I tried to get my eyes back in my head.

"He..he..I...is that his exact wording?" Cat nodded tightly. I held a hand to my forehead and took a deep breath. "Well, since I've so much to deal with and I can't possibly take in something else without having my head explode...why don't we pretend we never had this conversation?"

"God yes lets do that." Cat sighed in relief. "For a while I thought I was going to blurt it out while you were talking to Guggi. And then I would have had to strangle him to death for being such a...such a...boy."

I grinned. "What a scene that would have been." As I said it I couldn't help but wonder if there was something else that was responsible for the way Cat was acting.

~~~~~~~~~~~

"Crap I can't believe I'm doing this." I muttered under my breath. I was in the back of Adam's van with my butt in the air as I dug through a pile of clothes and garbage and God only knew what else that I normally wouldn't touch with a ten foot pole.

And what is the reason I'm doing this you might be wondering? Well the complete downfall of my self respect started about an hour ago...

~~~~~~~~~~

Cat and I made our way as fast as we could to Gavin's house. Cat said that they wouldn't be anywhere else and she was positive about that. We went around to the back entrance and knocked three times. Apparently that was Gavin and Cat's secret code.

I looked at Cat with interest. "So how often do you sneak around with Gavin?"

Cat blushed.

"We sneak around whenever we want to."

I jumped, "Crap Gavin you scared me!"

Gavin smiled thinly, "Sorry. Come in." He stepped back to let us in and Cat took one look at him and gave him a quick hug and a peck on the cheek. He whispered something to her that I didn't catch and when I looked back to make sure he hadn't been talking to me too I saw Gavin crumple into Cat's arms. He pressed his face into her neck and his shoulders shook silently.

I stood there feeling useless and like I was intruding on something private. I felt like I should ask if there was anything that I could do, but Cat seemed to have forgotten I was there. Which I didn't blame her for one second. Not wanting to interfere anymore then I was I slowly retreated out of the room.

"Red!"

I jumped for the second time and turned. All I saw was a black blur before I was almost knocked over with a bone crushing hug.

"Mmph." I stumbled under the weight and felt a hot chuckle against my neck.

"Oh Red I missed you so much! I didn't want to leave but I had to. Mmmm...you smell good." Oh god why did he always mention that I smelt good!? And WHY did he have to be nuzzling my neck!?

The arms around me tightened until they threatened to choke the life right out of me and I tried to push him away.

"Urm..Bono..I can't breath." Another chuckle, this time directly in my ear. I shivered. "Bono really I appreciate the hug and everything but would you mind loosening up a little?"

Bono laughed as he finally let up enough for me to take a deep breath.

"That's what Edge said to me last night you know."

"What?" I frowned as Bono pulled back with a wild grin on his face.

"Last night." He face grew meekly serious as he leaned in and whispered in a slurred voice, "Shoo can't tell anyone but Edge and I...we're...intimate."

"Oh really." I was having a hard time taking him seriously when he was swaying and I could probably knock him over with my breath alone.

Bono nodded quickly and broke off with a groan. "Ouch too fast. Hmm...Edge is my lover. Such a lover he is. Could be with him all the time. And even my first time."

Okay now I was confused. "Bono...what.." I was cut off my another bear hug. This time it was directed at my middle because Bono had fallen to his knees. I groaned in annoyance as Bono buried his face in my stomach and purred.

"Hmm...why do you smell good? Do s'you wear a scent?"

"I..no." I chocked out. I tried to wiggle out of Bono's grasp but that only made his hold me tighter. I thought about yelling out for help but I didn't want to disturb Gavin and Cat.

I looked around in a panic for a way out. The only thing that I might be able to reach that would work was a newspaper. If I could reach it I could whack some sense into Bono's thick skull. I tried to reach it, stretching as far as I could. I grunted with the effort and just the tips of my fingers brushed the paper, pushing it farther away. I cursed and looked down.

Bono appeared to be nuzzling away at my stomach and murmuring nonsense about my smell. I swore that when I got home I'd be taking the longest shower ever.

At least I knew that everything Bono was saying was through a haze of drugs and probably wasn't true. Well except maybe that I smell good. I could tell it wasn't booze that was making Bono this way but something else. And there was only one person who could be giving Bono drugs and the only person who was likely to have been able to obtain it without getting into trouble.

"Adam."
"Yes love?"
I cried out, throwing myself off balance and I quickly waved my arms to try to stable myself but it was too late. I went down like a pile of bricks and Bono went with me.

"Ouch. That had to have hurt a bit." Adam wasn't bothering to hide his laughter and I groaned and dared to open my eyes. The room spun, the walls seeming to flip and turn into the ceiling.

"Oh my God I think I'm dying."

This was from Bono who was scooting up my body with his arm still around my waist. He whimpered when his face was level with mine. "Red are we dying? I'm too young to die aren't I? Maybe I'm older now? How old am I? Wait..what year is it!?"

"Bono shut up you." Adam laughed as he bent down to examine us. I glared up at him while trying to catch my breath.

"You. Bastard." I finally managed. Adam grinned.

"Don't blame me. He asked for it. Practically begged me to get him high. Said he wanted to forget things for a while."

I blinked in surprise. Bono wanted to forget things? Why? What things? I was filled with guilt because I knew I should have tried harder to get Bono to talk to me. Now I wouldn't be able to get anything coherent out of his mouth for hours.

I sighed sadly and turned to Bono who was still wrapped around me. His eyes were closed and I would have thought he was sleeping except for the movement of his mouth. It looked like he was praying. I fought against the urge to roll my eyes.

Instead I grunted softly as I rolled onto my side. Bono squeezed his eyes shut tighter and his praying increased. I lifted a hand and brought it above Bono's waist. After a brief hesitation I gently laid my hand down and squeezed.

"Bono can you open your eyes for me?"

Bono's eyes slowly opened but his praying didn't stop. I smiled reassuringly. "We're not dying Bono. We fell down is all. Just a little accident. Do you understand that?"

Bono's lips stilled and he nodded.

"Good. Why don't we try and get up now. Okay?"

"Oh for fuck's sake." Adam, sighed and walked around me. He reached to haul Bono up by the arms. Bono recoiled and turned to jelly in his arms. He slid back to the flood like a limp noodle and lay still against me.

"Adam stop that!" I put my arms around Bono and pulled him closer. "Cant you see he's too fucking stoned to see straight? Stop forcing him!"

I'd had my fair share of dealing with stoned people and I knew that when Bono smoked he usually got very VERY friendly and then terribly depressed. Although I had only been around for the depressed part a few times.

Adam snorted in disgust and stood. "Fine. Lets do it your way then."

"Thanks."

Adam sat down on the sofa and sat back casually into the cushions. "Have at it then."

I spared Adam one more glare. "Alright Bono. Bono?" He smiled dazedly at me and leaned in to brush his lips against mine. I tried hard not to jerk away, knowing that would upset Bono more.

He deepened the kiss and I pulled away and whispered, "Bono don't think you wont be paying for this when you're sober."

Bono chuckled and drew back, "Sorry Red." He grinned and sat up looking around in confusion. "Where are we?"

"Gavin's place." Adam supplied.

Bono started in surprise. "Adam! When did you get here?

Adam rolled his eyes. "I've been here the whole time you git."

"C'mere Adam." Bono said in a slightly flirty tone. I grinned.

Adam narrowed his eyes at us both. "Why so you can smell me? No thank you. You already did that once this evening."

"Oh." Bono giggled. "That's funny. I didn't remember that at all!"

"And that means it's time for bed." Gavin said as he entered the room with Cat under his arm.

"Gav! Cat! What a pleasure it is to see you." Bono struggled to haul himself to his feet. Before he could fall on his face I quickly stood to help him.

Adam seemed content to sit on the couch and Cat joined him, politely turning down an offer of a cigarette.

"Wow..the room is spinning." Bono looked around him with wide eyes.

"Yes Bono the room likes to spin whenever you're here." Gavin said quietly.

"Really? How nice of it to go to all that trouble just for me."

"Come on Bono. It's time for bed." Gavin's calm voice and presence had an immediate effect on Bono. He yawned and rubbed at his eyes.

"I'm tired Gav. Where's M' bed?"

"I'll take you. Let's go." I passed Bono off to Gavin's arms and we shared a quick smile as Bono buried his face in Gavin's neck and inhaled deeply.

"You smell like...um..cinnamon! Gav did you know that you smell like cinnamon?"

"No as a matter of fact I didn't"

"S' interesting."

"Yes Bono."

"Gav?"

"Hmm."

"M' love you."

The pair stumbled down the hall and just before they were out of sight I heard Gavin's barely distinguishable reply.

"Love you too Bono."
 
Here's one more before I have to go to bed. I hope you all are liking this. :)

Chapter Twenty Seven


"How could you be so insensitive!? Do you care about Bono at all!" I fumed at Adam as soon as Gavin and Bono were out of ear shot.

Adam didn't seem too bothered as he shrugged. "I don't see why you're so angry about this. So I gave him a joint. What the fuck is wrong with that?"

I got closer to him so I could yell in his face. "I'll tell you what's wrong with that! You gave Bono drugs, knowing very well how he's affected by them and you know he's dealing with-with Edge..and that whole thing right now!"

Adam's eyebrows shot up into his hair. "What the fuck are you on about now?"

I scowled. "I'm talking about Bono and Edge..and the thing they're going through right now."

Adam's mouth opened and closed silently a few times before laughter burst out. Cat sent him a dirty look and turned to me.

"There's something you should know Am."

I gritted my teeth as I flopped onto the couch next to Adam. I accidentally brushed against him and flinched as I scooted as far away as I could. I didn't need those feelings to cloud my judgment right now.

I faced Cat and sighed, "What do I need to know now?"

"Bono's mood hasn't got anything to do with Edge. Not in the way you think." Adam was still laughing hard, with tears streaming down his cheeks.

"Well was is it then? Oh Adam will you please get a hold of yourself!" This only made him worse and I decided to ignore his completely and turned my back.

Cat shifted nervously and took a deep breath. "Well you see...Bono and Ali split up two days ago."

I felt like all the air had been sucked from my lungs, "No! No...we would have noticed. They would have said something!"

Cat grimaced, "Ali did tell someone. She told Edge and then Gavin." I felt hurt and left out that Ali hadn't come to any of us girls to talk. We were the ones that would understand right?

"Why did she choose to tell them?" I hoped the hurt I was feeling wasn't evident in my voice but by the knowing look Cat was giving me I knew I'd failed.

"I don't know why. Ali's not talking to anyone right now and Bono is not doing well as you saw. Gavin is taking him in for a few nights to help him through the worst and Edge is coming over shortly."

I couldn't believe that Bono and Ali weren't together anymore. It had felt like they'd always be together and I couldn't just except that it was over forever. I'd be talking to Ali as soon as I could to see what I could do.
"So what happened? Bono and Ali were so happy..."

Cat shook her head. "Gavin said that Ali broke it off and so far Bono wont say why."

"Because of Edge?" I asked cautiously. Adam, who had just calmed down marginally, cracked up again. I gave in to my urge and turned to glare at him. "Adam shut up! God can't you see this isn't funny? And stop laughing at me just because I don't know what's going on!" Adam snorted as he took off his glasses to wipe his face and I was one second away knocking him senseless when Gavin walked in. This time he was on his own.

I stood. "Bono's asleep?"

Gavin nodded, "Almost. He'll be quiet for the rest of the night if we're lucky. Thanks for the help Adam." Gavin smiled wearily and Adam returned it.

I squirmed in embarrassment when Adam turned his smile to me and mouthed 'See, I do care.' Okay so maybe he did care and I was out of line to say he didn't but I'd rather burn in hell then tell him that right this minute.

We were all quiet as Gavin slumped into a recliner by the fire place. Cat sat down on the floor by his legs, leaned back against his knees and tilted her head back to smile at him. Gavin smiled back at her as he reached down and stroked her hair.

My breath caught at this open display of affection. I'd never seen Cat and Gavin like this before and I felt a little like a voyeur as I watched. I glanced at Adam to see that he was watching too and with a look on his face that I couldn't place. Does it remind you of the times we spent together? I wanted to ask him. Do you miss me? I wondered if maybe I thought about these questions hard enough that he might hear me but of course that wouldn't happen and I wasn't brave enough to voice them.

My fingers suddenly twitched with the urge to reach over and brush Adam's wayward curls away from his face and kiss his cheek. How many times had I done that? Too many to count. I knew that Adam could be annoying, arrogant, and sometimes completely without morals but it wasn't all bad. He was also sweet, caring about my likes and dislikes and sometimes he knew what I was thinking before I even did. And there was the little things. Like how I liked my tea and what my favorite color is. Adam knows all those things and I know them about him. I love him. For all his faults I love him and the miracle was that he knew all of my faults and he still loved me.

'If he still loves you..' The slightly depressed and bitter voice in my head said. I'd come to know this voice as the part of me that held back everything good from happening in my life.

I answered it immediately, 'Of course Adam still loves me'

'Are you so sure about that?'

'Yes...I think..well no I'm not positive that he does but he says it all the time so it has to be true..doesn't it?'

'He says it all the time huh? When was the last time?'

'Um...last week I think...'

'Hmm...'

"What? One week is not enough time for a person to fall out of love with someone.'

'You didn't have much trouble falling out of love with him to go chasing Guggi...'

'I never fell out of love with him! I simply got scared and was looking for a way out.'

'...'

'It's true!'

'...'

'Oh shut up.'

"Am? Am!"

I started guiltily and looked around. "What?" No I had not just been arguing with a voice in my head. No I hadn't.

"I asked you if you'd like something to drink?" Cat stood in the doorway to the kitchen waiting for my answer.

"Oh sure. Whatever you're having is fine." Cat nodded and left.

I shifted my attention pointedly away from Adam and smiled at Gavin. "Gav it's really nice of you to do this for Bono. Don't you're parents mind?"

Gavin's face faced the fire and the color of the flames reflected in his eyes as he answered. "My folks are staying out of town for a few days. It's their twentieth anniversary."

"How wonderful for them." I smiled wider and suddenly felt like an arse. I was sitting here making small talk with some one who looked like they were going to pass out any second and who probably didn't even want to talk. Not that I blamed him.

Gavin was looking at me now and I blushed, hoping that he couldn't read what I was thinking in my face.

"Bono needs me and I'm here for him. Nothing can change what's between us." Coming from Gavin this made me uneasy. I looked closer at his face and noticed the skin beneath his eyes was dark with exhaustion and his cheeks were slightly hollow. He didn't look well at all and my feeling of unease grew. Had Gavin not been sleeping lately?

As if Adam had read my thoughts he said, "Gav you should get some sleep. You look like shite."

I flinched at the same time Gavin laughed. "Thanks Ads. Some honesty is refreshing after all the sweet covered bullshit I've been hearing today."

Adam grinned and winked, "No problem love."

Love? LOVE? My mind was way to strung out to deal with Bono/Edge AND Gavin/Adam so I closed that door in my mind with a slam and vowed not to open it for a while.

Gavin chuckled at the look on my face and Adam snored, "We should stop teasing before Am thinks there's something..more going on between us and gets jealous."

Gavin's eyes swerved to mine, "Oh? Jealous of what?"

Adam laughed and opened his mouth to answer. I didn't even think as I launched myself at him and covered him mouth with both my hands. "Adam SHUT UP!"

Adam's eyes sparkled above my hands and I could just tell that he was enjoying this. Particularity the part where my body was pressed up against his. I blushed and tried to shift away as much as possible without moving my hands. I was embarrassed enough and didn't need Adam to add to it.

Thankfully Cat came back in and she raised an eyebrow when she saw me sprawled across Adam's lap. I felt Adam chuckle behind my hand as my face burned. "I was just trying to shut him up." I told Cat weakly and received a smirk from Gavin and a smile from Cat.

I slowly removed my hands from Adam and glared, "Don't you dare say anything else...please." I added the please as an afterthought, hoping that it would sway him. He winked at me and accepted his drink from Cat, not saying a word against me.

Gavin yawned hugely when Cat bent down to kiss him and we all laughed. "Fuuck I think I could sleep for a week." Gavin said tiredly.

"Maybe you should go to bed." Cat said and was already pulling him up out of the chair.

"Yeah Gav you get some sleep. Don't worry about Bono. Cat and I will stay around for a while to make sure everything's all right." I said and Adam poked me in the ribs saying, "Am I invisible or something?" which I ignored.

"Thanks Red." Gavin sent me a tired smile. I watched Cat lead Gavin out of the room with an arm around his shoulders and he slipped his arm around her waist and murmured something I didn't catch that made Cat giggle and give him a little shove.

I smiled and turned around to find myself pinned by Adam's intense gaze. Oh CRAP. I hadn't taken into account that Cat and Gavin leaving would make me and Adam the only one's left in the room.

Adam hadn't yet broken our gaze and I couldn't bring myself to look away. "Amber...you look well." Adam was leaned back against the couch and his white tee shirt slipped down his shoulder to reveal a few inches of chest. I swallowed heavily as his bright eyes roamed slowly over me. Everywhere he looked I could feel an answering tingling run through me. It was as powerful as if he was caressing me with his fingertips and oh god I could practically feel his arms around me. Fuck what's wrong with me!?! I tried to get some control but I still couldn't manage to move.

I stood still trying to gather my thoughts. Everything that I'd planned to say was suddenly gone and replaced by gibberish. Fan-bloody-tastic.

"I don't think I've ever seen you this quiet before." Adam smirked at my obvious distress and that yelling and screaming I'd wanted to do earlier didn't seem so bad. Why did he have to irritate me so much!?

"Fuck you Adam." My voice shook and I cursed myself for it.

"Sounds like a good idea to me." Adam grinned and got to his feet. He took a step towards me and I panicked and took one back. Adam's grin widened.

"Adam what are you doing?" My voice got unusually high in my panic.

"Not sure yet love. What would you like me to be doing?" His voice had lowered to the tone. The one that he used when we were...when we...oh god I'm doomed.

His eyes were slowly darkening as he advanced and I was so distracted by the smoldering look he was giving me that I forgot to move away as he got closer. His arms slipped around me and I gasped but didn't pull away. I knew that I could and Adam would probably let me go but by now I wasn't capable of moving at all unless it was to turn into a puddle and drip onto the floor.

Adam's face was mere inches from mine and I could smell his scent. The smell of pine, earth and pure Adam that I'd become obsessed with and related it to hard kisses, loving words, and soft caresses. Adam's eyes flickered to my lips. I knew what was coming and my breath was coming in small gasps as Adam slowly lowered his head. Just before his mouth touched mine, he licked his lips and flicked his tongue out to wet my lower lip. I moaned, gave in, and quickly closed the distance between us.

Our lips met, rough and hungry, as we tasted each other. Adam's tongue gently probed my lips, asking for entrance and I parted just slightly. Adam invaded my mouth eagerly and I moaned into our kiss as his tongue met mine in a slick hot love play that set my blood on fire and the hot tightening between my legs increased.

Adam gripped my ass and pulled me to him so that I felt his arousal hot and hard pressed invitingly between my thighs. I had not an ounce of self control left but from the depths of passion my last thread of reality managed to get through. I couldn't let this happen. Not here and defiantly not now. I pulled out of our kiss and turned my head.

"Adam wait." I gasped out but Adam was too busy dragging his lips down my neck and back up to my sensitive spot just below my ear to care about anything I was saying. He bit down gently on my neck and I cried out and knew I was probably fighting a losing battle. I opened my mouth to tell Adam that if he didn't take me right then and there I'd never forgive him.

Unfortunately before I could utter a word a loud crying voice called out, "Gav! Gaaaav!!!!"

I pulled away from Adam with wide eyes. "Oh my god that's Bono. He needs us." I tried to pull away but Adam wasn't letting go as he dove back in to nibble my neck. "Adam stop it!" I hissed and pushed against his chest. "Bono needs us and I don't want him to bother Gavin."

Adam growled and pulled away, "Fucking hell on a god damned shingle!" He growled again and stepped back, giving us both some much needed breathing space. Adam's lips were red and swollen from our kisses and he still had that wild look in his eyes. I knew that I probably looked the same. My heart was pounding and my breathing was still raged. I had been one second away from telling Adam to take me and the thought made me tingle all over.

Adam narrowed his eyes at me and said, "If you don't stop looking at me like that and leave right now I'll be dragging you to the nearest flat surface and having you scream my name when I-"

I covered his mouth with my hand before I lost control completely. "I get it! I'm going."

I made a hasty exit and followed the sound of Bono's pleading cries. I opened a door that I hoped he was in and was relived to see I was right.

"Bono?"

Bono stopped crying out and started at me quietly. "Where's Gav?" Judging from the childlike frightened tone of his voice I knew that the drugs hadn't worn off yet.

"He's taking a little nap. He'll be back to see you soon." I slowly approached the side of his bed.

"I need my green shirt." He whimpered.

I blinked. "Um..Your green shirt?"

Bono nodded. "Yes. It's the only one I can sleep in when I'm sad..."

"Oh. Where is this shirt? At your house?" I felt like I was walking on thin glass and it was capable of cracking at any moment.

Bono sniffed. "No I brought it with me...I.." His brow crinkled in confusion then cleared. "I left it in Adam's van!" He turned pleading eyes onto me. "Can you get it for me?"

"Uh..." I didn't really feel like digging around in Adam's dirty nasty van. "Can you wear a different shirt?" I asked softly, somehow already knowing what the answer would be.

Bono shook his head fiercely, "No only the green one with the ducks on it..Ali gave it to me.." He was close to tears now and I give in.

"Okay I'll go look for it. You just stay here and try to rest."

"Thanks Red." He beamed.

Bono's mood swings were more then a little scary at this point and I was getting a pounding headache behind my left eye. Leaving Bono with the promise of getting him his green shirt with the ducks on it I soon found myself back in the living room with Adam.

"I need your keys to the van."

Adam barely flicked an eyebrow. "Oh?"

I sighed, "Bono needs a certain shirt to sleep in and he said it's in the back of your van and I need to get it. Unless you don't trust me with your precious van?" I sneered and Adam's eyes narrowed as he dug in his pocket.

He tossed me the keys. "Knock yourself out..Red."

I flipped my hair as I turned, "Thanks I will."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

So here I am. Elbow deep in Adam's van trash and looking for Bono's green shirt...with the ducks on it. I laughed suddenly at the hilarity of the whole situation. Of course I felt bad for Ali and Bono but something told me that they wouldn't be apart for long. It was apparent that neither one could survive without the other. So whatever they were fighting over would eventually work itself out. Even is Aids and I had to do a little meddling.

I wasn't so sure about what was going on with Adam. My body was still tingling from his touch and I was glad now that we'd been interrupted. God only knows how far we would have gone, and with Cat and Gavin and Bono all under the same roof. I couldn't fool myself though. I knew what I would have done and I blushed at my own thoughts. It was true that I found it very difficult to be strong when Adam was doing those thing to me but who in their right mind would be?

I groaned as my hand hit something sticky and slimy and I skipped over that part quickly and got back to my thoughts. It wasn't as if Adam and I had gone that far so there wasn't anything to be upset over was there? It was only a kiss. Did it mean that we were back together? Or had we ever been apart? I frowned.

Well, we hadn't really talked about anything had we? One look and word from Adam and I was goo in his hands. I snorted in disgust at my behavior. Couldn't I ever do anything right!? I'd skipped right ahead to the make up kissing and stuff before we'd even made up! Ugh!

"Amber what are you doing?" Edge's voice caused me to shriek like a banshee and fall forward into the van sludge. Oh of course. Just freaking beautiful.

"Ugh! Ew! God that disgusting!" Helping hands pulling on my shirt rescued me from the toxic blob and I wiped at my face, making gagging noises.

"Adam is going to clean. This. Shit. UP!"

Aids wrinkled her nose as she reached out and pulled something out of my hair. "Fuck yes he is. Oh my god I think this is a lemon. I wonder how long it had to be in there to look like this?" Aids pretended to gag as she flung something that looked like a shrunken head across the street.

I spit something slimy out of my mouth and shivered. "Oh God I don't want to know. Gross." I stumbled out onto the road and was steadied by Edge's helping hands.

"All right there?" He asked as I straightened.

"I think so. God that's nasty." I wiped at my mouth again and shivered in disgust. "Bleh."

"You sure you're okay?" This came from Aids as she handed me a handkerchief. I took it thankfully.

"Thanks. Yeah I'm fine..besides desperately needing a shower."

"Good because that was freaking hilarious and I'm going to be laughing really loudly in about two seconds."

I glared as both Aids and Edge fell against each other laughing their heads off. I tried to keep my glare up but before long I was joining them.

"Shit that was...funniest thing...ever seen." Edge gasped out between breaths.

I giggled and Aids grinned. "I can't figure out why you were even in there in the first place. What were you doing?" She peered into the van. "Adam isn't in there is he?" Edge snorted out a laugh and I rolled my eyes but I couldn't stop my blush at the mention of Adam.

"No Adam's inside. I was looking for Bono's green shirt with the ducks on it but I didn't find it." I sighed
and flinched. "I guess I'll have to keep looking."

"Did you mean this shirt?" Edge held up the lost shirt.

"Where'd you get that!?" I demanded.

"Bono left it in my bag and I knew he'd be missing it so I brought it along."

"Oh..right.." I smacked my forehead hard. "I'm such an idiot! I went looking through that pile of crap for nothing."

"I wouldn't say it was for nothing." Aids grinned. "That was pretty entertaining really."

I gave her the evil eye. "Not in the mood Aids. Really not in the mood." I turned back to Edge. "Do you know why Ali and Bono broke up? I know that you know and you better tell me! And why in the hell does Bono keep going on about you and him being lovers!?"

Edge smiled. "I'll explain everything once we're inside...and you get a shower." I blushed and Aids snickered. Edge's smile softened. "For now I think we should get Bono his shirt so he can sleep."

"Good idea love." Aids crooned as she slipped her arm in his. Then she grinned at me over her shoulder. "By the way you can keep that handkerchief."

"Oh Feck off and die!" I said, resorting to Larry's favorite swearing words. It really worked when you were extremely pissed off. I glared daggers at Aids and Edge as they walked towards Gavin's front door. I gave up quickly though and ended up stomping after them. I wanted answers about Bono and Ali and then Edge and Bono and THEN I was going to force Adam to talk to me even if he said he didn't want to. And hopefully it wouldn't turn into the kind of talking we were just doing. Maybe I would have enough self control this time. Maybe.
 
Amazing. Adam with Coffee sounds good. The rest is kinda long and wild but I'm sure all new writers need much experience. I've heard that writers experience rejection, therefore many aspiring writers never go into the field, for fear of rejection . . . (I actually have experienced that fear of rejection over my writing, therfore never pursued such an honor.)
best wishes for you and your writing career. (((((hugs))))) =) if you wanna be friends, add me.
;)
 
:wave: I can only post one chapter right now but I'll be back later hopefully. :)



Chapter Twenty Eight



"Cat are you sure Gavin wont mind?" I looked around Gavin's bathroom while trying really hard not to accidentally rub against anything. I smelled bad enough and didn't want the whole room to have to be fumigated.

Cat sighed, "Yes I'm sure. If he's upset about anything it'll be if you sit on his couch smelling like a skunk."

Aids, who had just walked in carrying a towel and a robe, laughed. "Yeah you defiantly stink. And I'd like to see you try to get into the living room again like that."

Earlier when I had gone into the living room, Adam had taken one look and whiff of me and promptly shoved me out of the room. I blushed and turned to Aids, "It's not my fault. Edge was the one who scared me and made me fall in."

Aids grew serious, "Yeah he did. Sorry about that." I was momentarily taken aback, then I caught the laugher in her eyes.

"Haha. Funny."

Aids smiled and shrugged. "I do what I can." I rolled my eyes and Cat shook her head as she took the robe and towel from Aids and set them on the toilet seat.

"We'll leave you to your shower now. Everything you need should be in here."

"Thank you." I said whole heartedly. The goo from Adam's van had started to dry and stick to me. It was also itching like I had a million little ants crawling all over me. Ugh.

Things could be worse though. Don't ask me how but that's what Edge had said to me earlier in his infinitely calm tone. I'd looked at him and said, "Worse..right. How?" Edge had smiled and reached up to brush a strand of hair out of my face. A whole minute passed before I realized that he wasn't going to answer me. How just like Edge that was.

With much relief, I started pulling my shirt up. Finally I would get clean. A soft throat clearing caused me to freeze with my shirt half way up my chest, a sliver of bra showing. I swallowed and looked up with a sinking feeling in my stomach.

An amused pair of deep blue eyes stared at me from the doorway. Feck how did Aids and Cat leave so quickly? And WHY was Bono even out of bed?

"Bono! I thought Edge was helping you to get to sleep?" Bono nodded but his eyes weren't on my face. They were about 7 inches below that and I blushed and pulled my shirt down. Crap but Bono always seemed to pop up at the oddest times.

"I had to piss." Bono ran a shaking hand through his hair and smiled as he stepped in. From the slightly fried look of him I would say he was still feeling the affects of the drugs but not as strongly as before. At least he wasn't smelling me. God what a surprise he'd get then. Bono cleared his throat again and I realized we'd been standing there for a while simply looking at each other. I blushed.

"Uh..I'll just leave you to it then. I really need a shower though so could you make it quick?"

"Sure Red." Bono grinned and jumped from foot to foot. I smiled and scrambled out into the hall, praying Bono wouldn't have a chance to smell me.

"Phew! What is that rank smell?"

I groaned and pulled the door shut. I never have any luck getting out of these situations without utter and complete embarrassment. I really should know by now.

I nervously patted my thighs to an unknown rhythm as I waited. My only hope now was that no one else would need to come down the hallway. For once I was saved.

Bono opened the door, grinning, "All your's Red." He leaned in and kissed my cheek. I inwardly groaned when he pulled back and wrinkled his nose. He gave me an odd look before shrugging, turning and skipping down the hall back to his room. Which looked quite ridiculous with his messy hair, green shirt and the oddest checkered pants that I'd ever seen.

I didn't waste anymore time on that thought and slipped into the bathroom. I turned on the shower, finding the perfect temperature and sighed in relief. Finally I could get rid of the rank smell! I made disgusted faces as I stripped out of my clothes and held them at arms length as I set them in the sink. I stepped into the relaxing spray of the shower and moaned in pure pleasure as the water warmed my chilled skin and soothed my throbbing headache.

Things didn't seem so bad now that I was starting to feel clean again. I started humming 'I Will Follow' as the goop from Adam's van slowly washed off and swirled down the drain, out of sight.

As I vigorously scrubbed myself clean, I thought about what I had done earlier with Adam. My embarrassment was gone, but I remained somewhat concerned. I had no control over my desire when he touched me. Or kissed me. Or looked at me with that glint in his eyes. In truth, I had no control over my own desires at all when it came to Adam. My passion for him appeared to lurk just under the skin, ready to flare to life at a simple smile from the man. Rather like a particularly nasty rash. I thought crossly.

My only consolation was that he appeared to desire me as much as I did him. At least I hoped that was what it was instead of the need that I know all men have to get between a woman's legs. Stupid men. Still, there was a chance that Adam felt for me the way I did for him. He'd told me hadn't he? And Adam wasn't one to lie.

I sighed, finally admitting to myself just why I was feeling so desperate to prove that Adam needed and wanted me. I was crazy, head over heels, want to spend forever in his arms, in love with him. More than anything in the world I wanted a life with him. Too bad my stupid insecurities had almost ruined it for good. I use the word almost as a last hope that I can still fix this. I sighed again as I bent down to see what kind of shampoo Gavin had. I picked up a large blue bottle and squinted at the brand name.

"Uh..Lemon Sunshine?" I snorted and shrugged as I twisted off the cap and sniffed cautiously. Surprisingly it smelled quite good. A bit like lavender and lemon of course and I slathered my hair in it happily and scrubbed until my fingers hurt. I came to the realization that the time for stalling was over. Adam needed to hear about all my feelings towards him and I needed to hear the same. I would talk to him as soon as I was done cleaning up. I smiled and felt lighter with this decision.

Once finished washing, I turned off the water and dried off. Slipping into the robe felt like heaven and I sighed and grinned as I flipped my hair and tried to comb it out with my fingers. It was useless really and I searched out a brush to take care of the big knots. I started humming again, this time 'Out of Control' as I continued brushing. I stopped mid-stroke and stared in surprise at my reflection. There, just above my collar bone was a raised red mark. A hickey!

I narrowed my eyes and huffed. "Honestly Adam. A little self control would be nice." Actually it wouldn't, the little devil on my shoulder snickered and I rolled my eyes and finished my hair. "He's completely corrupted me." I murmured and tilted my head to get a better look at my abused skin. It gave me a little thrill to know that Adam had marked me as his. Oh yes I am so nauseatingly in love with Adam that I wish I had stopped trying to fool myself about it days ago and face the fact that I can't be without him.

I fluffed my hair as best I could and sniffed myself just to make sure. Thankfully I smelled like me and nothing else. Nodding with satisfaction, I left and went in search of everyone. Cat had told me to leave my clothes so she could put them in the wash so I was forced to wear nothing but a robe for a little while. Not an ideal situation when Adam was around. Defiantly NOT sitting anywhere near him!

I walked by Bono's room and listened at the door. All I heard was someone singing softly but I couldn't tell who. I continued on but stopped when I heard the creaking of the floor boards right behind me.

Oh please be Edge. Please be Edge. I chanted in my head and whirled around, gasping in fear. No one. Just an empty hallway. I shivered and felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. Nothing to be scared of. Perfectly safe. Those reassuring thoughts did nothing for me and I had to force myself not to break into a mad run. I made it almost to the end of the hall when a pair of hands grabbed me from behind. Fingers gripped my hips beneath my robe, but not hard enough to bruise.

"Don't move or you'll regret it." A quiet voice warned somewhere near my ear and I stiffened in fear. If I had been scared before, it was nothing to what I felt now.

Of course I wanted to ask who the hell it was and what they thought they were doing sneaking around Gavin's house at night. It occurred to me like a slap to the face that this was probably someone that I know. Bono?! No I would've known if it was him. My next thought was Adam but no I would have known right away if it was him too.

The hands moved slowly up my sides, causing me to shiver, and they stopped just on either side of my breasts. Fear tightened my throat and I thought about screaming bloody murder for help.

"If you scream I'll have to quiet you and you wont like what I do." My eyes widened at the husky tone whispered into my ear. Whoever this was, he was enjoying himself and I felt bile rise up in my throat.

"I'll k-keep quiet." I whispered shakily and the hands loosened their hold but still held me firmly in place. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly as I waited to see what would happen next. I took another breath, paused, and sniffed. Wait. That smell was very familiar. I took another big breath and bit my lip to keep in my gasp. No way! It couldn't possibly be Larry! He wouldn't grab and threaten me like this! My eyes turned to slits as those hands slid back down to caress my hips again. He certainly wasn't saying much. Probably because he knew I would recognize him. Unless this is all a big joke. Haha! Bloody fucking funny! I was going to kill him.

Something about Larry being the one didn't fit. He'd never been one to join in the jokes like this. So what was going on? I decided enough was enough when those seeking hands moved to my backside and squeezed. Facing him head on so I could stretch out his eyes sounded like a good plan to me.

I whirled around, suddenly filled with rage and met a surprised pair of bright blue/gray eyes. Eyes that did NOT belong to Larry. But I did know who they DID belong to. Oh yes I did and now could not be a worse time for this.

"Guggi what the fuck is wrong with you!? You scared the shite out of me...!" I trailed off in shock as his hands, the ones that had just been caressing me, came back up to my hips and pulled me close. Guggi grinned.

"Time to stop playing Red. I want you. You want me. We don't need to keep kidding ourselves."

My jaw was hanging somewhere around my knees and all I managed to say was, "Nungh."

Guggi laughed and pulled me closer into his arms. "Don't be so shy now. Not after all the dirty stuff you told Anne you wanted to do with me."

This knocked some sense into me and I pulled back, trying to ignore the feeling of Guggi's arms around me, "Anne? What does she have to do with anything?"

Guggi's eyes crinkled with his sneaky smile, "I know you told her to keep it a secret but I'm fucking glad she told me!" He laughed, "Just think how much longer we would have been apart!"

"Oookay." I needed to tread lightly here. "What did Anne tell you?"

He raised a brow and a slow grin spread over his face, "She told how you've been wanting to fuck me for ages, and how you've been with Adam as a second choice because you weren't sure of my feelings. How it's been me you wanted from the beginning."

He leaned in to kiss me and I struggled. Feck this was just what I needed! "Guggi...stop!"

He chuckled, his lips brushing my cheek as I turned my head. "Playing hard to get Red?" His lips trailed to my ear and he lightly took my earlobe between his teeth, "Hmm I know you want me." I bit my lip to keep in a moan. Something in his voice was tugging at me and it was frightening to think that a part of me wanted to give in and have this moment. A flash of Adam's face came into my mind and I struggled harder against Guggi's hold.

Guggi..NO!" I yanked out of his arms and stumbled back, falling onto the floor. I was breathing heavily, like I'd run a marathon and my heart was beating much too fast. I tried to calm down. My breathing was now coming in quick nervous pants as I swept my hair away from my face and looked up. Guggi was still as stone and staring at me like I'd suddenly grown another head. His face was bleached of color, his eyes wide, and his hands were clenched into fists at his sides.

"You don't want me." It came out as a tight whisper. It wasn't really a question but I felt the need to answer.

"No. Guggi..I..I don't know why Anne told you those things but none of them are true. I'm with Adam because I want to be." I didn't want to see the hurt in Guggi's face nor the betrayal in his eyes.

"Guggi..." I slowly pulled myself to my feet, taking care to arrange my robe so that no skin was showing. Some part of me was still thinking that this was a joke. After all hadn't Guggi told me that kissing me was like kissing his cousin? "Guggi I don't understand this. Talk to me...please."

I stepped closer to him but still kept a good distance away. Guggi jerked his head in my direction but his eyes were now closed tightly. My heart ached and I couldn't stand it any longer. I stepped close and pulled him into my arms. He resisted and held himself rigid. I wasn't going to give up and tightened my hold as I closed my eyes against the tears that threatened.

"I'm sorry. So sorry." I whispered and as if my words were the secret password, he relaxed and his arms came around me.

"I'm a fucking idiot for believing her." He moaned into my hair. I assumed he was talking about Anne. Why she was spreading rumors about me I didn't know but I would be finding out.

I stroked Guggi's hair, trying to comfort him, "You couldn't have known she was lying. It's not your fault. You did scare about ten years off my life though." I laughed quietly, trying to lighten the mood. Unfortunately I had the opposite effect. Guggi stiffened and pulled back, looking horrified.

"I didn't mean what I said..I was playing around! I thought you wanted that...I thought..." He choked off into a groan and closed his eyes. I couldn't even imagine what he must be feeling.

I took his face in my hands, "Look at me." His eyes flickered open. "Do I look upset or hurt to you?" That got me one blink. "I don't do I? I'm all right. You scared me at first but I'm fine, and I can't even imagine what you must be going through." Pain again and something akin to humiliation flickered in his eyes. I flinched when he jerked his face away and started pacing.

"I'm such a fuck up. Look at me! Attacking you in the hall like you were some wench! FUCK!"

"Guggi you're not a fuck up!" I caught his arms and held tight. "LISTEN TO ME!" I flinched at the level of my voice and lowered it, "Listen to me. There was so harm done. Why don't we forget this ever happened? I want to be your friend. Friendships can end because of something like this and I don't want that."

Guggi stared unblinking for a long time. "I'm still sorry." He grumbled and I smiled.

"I know. I'm sorry too."

"At least you didn't make a complete arse of yourself." He snorted at himself and I grinned and pulled him down for a quick kiss. He looked surprised.

"What was that for?"

"My way of forgiving everything. Don't worry about any of it." His face relaxed but I still saw the worry lurking in his eyes.

"Guggi stop. Everything will be fine." I pulled him down for one more kiss and this time his lips moved briefly against mine. He tasted faintly salty but with a hint of sweetness that I remembered tasting before.

Guggi pulled back and kissed my nose and my forehead softly, "Guggi." I whispered and wrinkled my nose when he kissed it again. He chuckled and I smiled in relief.

"Red..how about one more kiss?" He waggled his eyebrows in a way that he knew I found hilarious and I laughed and hugged him.

"What a heart warming moment."

"Fuck!" Guggi and I broke apart like guilty lovers and I turned with my heart in my throat to see Adam step forward from the shadows of the hallway.

"God. Adam." I breathed, horrified what he might be thinking.

"How long have you been standing there?" I asked but Guggi asked it too and his voice over was louder then mine.

"Long enough." Adam answered but he wasn't looking at me. Actually he hadn't taken his eyes off of Guggi once. Not a good sign. Guggi was staring right back, without flinching at the sheer murderous glare being directed towards him.

After a minute of silent glaring I shifted. "Adam?" He didn't answer but instead slowly lifted one hand and motioned for Guggi to follow him as he turned and walked away. I stared blankly, wondering what was going on. Guggi walking swiftly by me made me cry out and reach for him.

"Guggi don't!"

He tossed me a grin over his shoulder. "Don't worry Red. I've been wanting to do this for a while."

I stood in frozen horror. What? Guggi had wanted this? And Adam..he must be thinking that Guggi and I were..oh God NO. Did he really think that? "Well maybe you'd know if you would stop kissing him long enough to actually talk to him!" I yelled at myself as I bolted down the hall.

I skidded into the living room and ran into Edge. He caught me and looked surprised when I jerked back.

He stared into my face and went still. "Am? What is it? Is it Bono?"

I shook my head and gasped out, "Adam..Guggi..fighting! NOW!" Edge's face tightened and he released me and headed quickly out of the room.

Cat and Aids were by my side in an instant. Aids was the first to ask, "Did you say Adam and Guggi are fighting?! What the hell for?"

I shook my head and said, "Adam..saw Guggi..me..kissing. Got..wrong idea...can't breathe.." I was gasping loudly.

"She's having a panic attack." Cat said in alarm. She looked around wildly and pulled me over to the couch. "Quickly. Sit down and put your head between your knees."

I obeyed without question. My lungs felt like they were on fire and breathing was getting harder. With Cat rubbing my back and Aids talking to in a soothing voice, telling me everything was going to be alright. I slowly calmed down.

"I think I can lift my head now." I mumbled into my knees.

"Are you sure?" Cat asked. I nodded and slowly sat up. When everything stayed where it was supposed to I took a deep breath.

"I'm better."

"Good." Aids stood up. "Come on. Lets go see if anyone's hurt."

I moaned and jumped up. "Stupid men! Why are they always fighting? What are they!? A bunch of cavemen!?"

Cat laughed, "That's what I was just thinking."

"Me too." Aids grinned.

Together we walked to the front door and Aids peeked out first. She gasped, "Holy shit." My stomach clenched.

"What? What is it?"

Aids snorted, "You wont believe it. Look."

I looked out and gasped too when I saw what was going on. Adam was being held back by Edge, who was holding him around the middle and trying not to get kicked as Adam lashed out and tried to free himself. Guggi was standing a few feet away, also being held back and surprisingly it was Larry doing the holding.

"Where did Larry come from?" I asked.

Cat frowned and said, "He called and was worried about Bono. He was supposed to be here an hour ago to check on him. I guess he finally made it."

"Oh..is Anne with him do you think?"

"I don't know. Why?" Cat and Aids both looked curious when I opened the door all the way and glared out.

"Because I think she might be able to give us some answers about this."

Cat and Aids frowned, "What-"

"I'll explain later." I hurried out onto the lawn, catching the attention of all four men and heard Aids and Cat following.

Edge spoke first and it was directed to me, "Maybe you could sort this out?" I blushed at his knowing look. Damn him for knowing everything.

"I'll try." I eyed Adam and Guggi warily but I already knew who to go to first. I passed Guggi and went straight to Adam.

Adam had stopped struggling but Edge didn't let him go yet. "Adam." Funnily enough I now knew exactly what I wanted to say to him but it was important that he look at me while I said it, and right now he seemed to be focusing intently on the grass.

"Adam would you please look at me?"

He slowly raised his head and I gasped and took a step back at the anger I saw in his eyes. Never had he directed anything like at me. My hopes that we would be able to work things out between us was rapidly deflating. But I wasn't about to stop now.

"Adam what you saw..It wasn't what you think. Guggi and I are only friends."

Guggi growled, "Don't lie to him Red. He's not worth it."

Adam snarled in rage and struggled against Edge all the harder. I gaped at the both of them. What the fuck was Guggi even talking about?

"Guggi that's not true! Please stop lying." I cried loudly and everyone went silent. Adam was staring intently at me now. I couldn't take it and I realized that there were far too many people around to be having this conversation.

"This is stupid. We need to talk Adam...privately." I tried to convey all of my feelings with my eyes. "Now please?"

I saw Adam relax in Edge arms and slowly nod. He glanced back at Edge, "Edge, would you please?" Edge hesitated, then nodded and released his hold. We all held our breath as Adam glanced at Guggi and them away as he straightened.

I sighed in relief and smiled as Adam brushed himself off and wiped at his bleeding lower lip. Without looking at any of us he said, "Fuck off." and walked away.

I felt like I'd just gotten kicked in the stomach. Vaguely I heard Aids and Cat exclaiming in disbelief and Guggi cursing, but nothing was as loud as the deafening roar of Adam's van starting up and driving away. My brain screamed at me to run after him and try to catch up but I knew it was useless. Adam had left and I couldn't go after him.

I started shivering but not from the cold. A strong arm, that I later found out was Edge, wrapped around my shoulders and lead me inside. The next little while passed in a blur of faces and a buzz of voices. Some asked if I was okay and I nodded. Really I wanted to rage and scream, "No you fucking idiot I'm NOT okay! I just lost the best thing that's ever happened to me!" But instead I was mute and didn't even respond when I started understanding more of what the voices were saying.

"She must be in shock." That must be Edge. I thought in a detached sort of way.

"Can we do anything for her?" Cat said this. Bless her for her concern. She was such a nice friend.

"What the fuck happened with Adam and Guggi anyway?" Ah, I'd almost forgotten that Larry was here.

"We'll fill you in later. Maybe we should get her to sleep?" Aids, always the one to step up with a plan.

"Yes she needs to rest. In the morning things wont seem so bad." No Edge I think you might be wrong there.

"She can sleep here. I'll call her Mum and tell her she's staying with me. She'll never know the difference." Nice one Aids.

"Right you take care of that. Edge and Larry can you help me get her to bed?" Haha. The bed might be a little full with me, Edge and Larry. Never thought I'd hear that.

Hands were pulling me up, lifting me, the voices of my friends turned soft in my ears. Then softness, blankets pulled up and covering me. Hmm. Nice and warm. I felt sleep pulling at me almost right away and some distant part of me felt guilty that I could sleep at a time like this but the other parts quickly won out and soon I drifted off.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up, rolled over and bumped into something solid. I sighed and scooted closer. A warm arm wrapped around me and I snuggled into a soft chest. Hmm. What a wonderful way to wake up. A sleepy mumble against my hair made me smile. How cute. Another mumble, followed by a sloppy kiss to my forehead. Well, that was awfully sweet. Adam wasn't usually in such a good mood this early.

"Mmmm.." The warm soft chest under my cheek lifted as a deep breath was taken and then both arms were wrapped around me. I moaned as I rolled away a bit and stretched. A cool breeze made me shiver.

Frowning I opened my eyes, looked down and saw that I was naked. Well, usually that wouldn't be such a shock. Except for the fact that I just remembered all of last night and that who ever I was in bed with was most likely not Adam.

I yanked the blankets up to my chin and turned wide eyes onto my bed partner. A mess of brown hair falling over high cheek bones and rosy pouty lips made me relax only to immediately tense up again. Ok...no reason to panic. Just ask yourself...why are you in bed with Bono!?

I laid back onto my pillow and raked my brain over why I was here. I remembered Guggi..Adam..the fight, and then Adam had left. Just..left. Without a word. Well, unless 'fuck off' counted, which it certainly didn't in these circumstances.

I sighed and stiffened as Bono stirred next to me. The pain I felt at being left by Adam was pushed back for the more important issues at hand. Why was I in bed with Bono? And why was I still at Gavin's? And the most important of all...WHY was I NAKED!?

I realized I was breathing heavily in my anger and forced myself to calm down. Most likely I was naked because my robe had slipped off in the night. That's all there was to it. Nothing more could have possibly happened last night. Besides Edge, Aids, Cat..oh and Larry, would not have put me in here if they thought anything would happen.

I could now remember someone putting me to bed. I just hadn't been aware it was this bed. It was no use getting upset now though. It was done. Bono shifted and moaned in his sleep, at least I hoped he was still asleep. I flinched at what it would look like if he woke up with me still in bed next to him. Naked.
I slipped out of bed, tugging the sheet as coverage so I could make it to the safety of the closet to change into my robe. If I could find it. Crap. I managed to work the sheet free without waking Bono. Thank God. I snatched my robe and ran for the closet. I quickly changed and stayed in there as long as I dared. Opening the door, I poked my head out to see if the coast was clear.

"Morning Red." Oh FECK. I sighed as my face heated up to a dangerous level. I wasn't going to allow it to make me feel like a child though so I lifted my red face and walked out.

"Morning Bono. How're you feeling?" Bono was looking a little green about the gills now that he was up and his eyes were bloodshot, but other then that he looked rumpled and pretty adorable really..not that I was noticing.

Bono managed a smile/grimace and covered his face with his hands. "I feel like a dozen monkeys were shitting in my mouth all night."

Laughter bubbled up before I could stop it. "Gross. I kissed that mouth last night you know. Sorry, didn't mean to laugh."

Bono snorted into his hands. "Why not. S'funny." He peeked at me from between his fingers. "How was my kissing...any good?"

"I never kiss and tell."

"Mmph."

I laughed again and sighed. I realized that none of this was really funny. Bono had wanted to forget things last night and now all those things that had become hazy and far away were probably clear as day and right in his face. I made a quick trip to the bathroom and came back with a cup of water. I handed it to him with a smile.

"Here's some water." I suddenly didn't feel much like talking and Bono didn't either as he raised his head, grunted and took the water. He chugged it down and grunted again as he laid back on his pillow.

It looked like a good idea to me so I joined him. Now that I was dressed in at least a robe I didn't feel so awkward. Bono suddenly turned his head towards me.

"We slept here. Together."

I nodded. "I'm afraid we did."

Bono looked thoughtful. "Well, I've always liked you so I suppose it makes sense." He smiled into my surprised eyes and then flinched. "Adam is going to kill me."

My heart sank. "You don't have to worry about that. Adam wont care."

"Course he will. He's always been the jealous type." Bono yawned and rolled onto his side, facing me.

I sighed and got it over with. "Adam left me last night. Well, I'm not sure if he 'left me' left me but I'm pretty sure the look he was giving me wasn't one of everlasting love. Unless 'fuck off' means I love you." I filled him in on all that had happened the day before.

Bono's face showed his shock and dismay, "Oh Noo. Not you and Adam too." He shook his head. "Adam loves you. He wouldn't do this."

My eyes felt hot. "Apparently he doesn't love me enough. God and how can I blame him? Look what I've put him through!"

"But he does love you. I know he does...you want me to rub him out for you?" Bono asked darkly and I snorted, causing Bono to look a little hurt.

"Uh I think you're macho and all Bono but I really don't see you hurting a fly, much less a friend." I sighed. "Besides, I do still love him, no matter what a stupid arse he is, and I don't think killing him would be a good idea..."

Bono sniffed. "Well you're right about one thing. I couldn't hurt him. That's why I was going to get Larry to do it. He's handy with a drum stick on occasion."

I laughed and Bono wrapped an arm around me so I could snuggle into his chest again. When I sighed he started gently playing with my hair.

"That feels nice." I smiled.

"Good." Silence. Then, "Red..Amber?"

"Hmm?"

"Why did we sleep together? Did you..was I sort of like a...a revenge against Adam?"

My eyes shot open and I sat up, staring at Bono half horrified and half amused. "Bono! We didn't have sex last night! We shared this bed but that's all." That's my story and I'm sticking to it.

Bono frowned at me, "Then why am I naked?"

Oh crap. I'd noticed that his shirt was gone but I'd been silently praying he still had his pants on.

I swallowed thickly, "Y-you're naked?" Bono nodded and lifted the covers. "Ahhh! God Bono cover back up!" Chuckling, Bono lowered the covers and I glared. "This isn't funny."

Bono grinned, "Well nothing happened because we'd both have to be naked and you're not." My face paled and Bono's eyes widened. "You were naked too?"

I chewed my bottom lip nervously, "Yes..yes I was."

"Oh you put you're robe on in the closet?" I nodded and he grinned, "I was wondering what you were doing in there. Though you might have mistaken it for the other door."

I glared, "Bono."

His grin faded and he looked thoughtful. "So if we were both naked then how do you know nothing happened?"

"Because nothing happened."

"What if something did?"

"Nothing happened."

"What if it did?" Bono pressed and I snapped.

"Well, then I'll have fucked another one of my friends! That makes two! Why not bring in another! How about Gavin! I bet he'd like a roll between the sheets before breakfast! And why not call Edge over to join us! SHIT!" I broke off breathing heavily through my nose and glared daggers at Bono.

He blinked and brushed a hand over my arm comfortingly, "Calm down Am." He sat up a bit and put his arm around my shoulders again and I let him. "I think you're right. Nothing happened. I thrash in my sleep all the time. I probably took my clothes off on my own." His tone was reassuring and I relaxed. Something else gnawed at me though.

"Bono what about you? Wont Ed-er..uh Ali be jealous? Not that anything happened, but if it did..."

Bono shrugged. "I doubt Ali would care about it and for once I don't give a flying feck what she thinks." I could see the hurt in his eyes and knew that he did care, but I didn't press him. "As for Edge...well he wouldn't mind. We have an open relationship."

"Uh.." Bono's eyes were wide and innocent as he stared at me. A little too innocent. "Bono you and Edge aren't together are you?"

"What do you think?"

"Truthfully? No, I don't think you are...am I wrong?" I held my breath.

Bono sighed, "I can't tell you. You'll have to ask Edge."

"What!? That's not fair!"

Bono grinned, "Life's not fair baby."

"Well at least I know who wears the pants in your relationship." I shot back and Bono scowled.

"Edge is a lot stronger then he looks. He likes to be in control. He's on top most all the time when we" I covered his mouth.

"Bono I beg you not to finish that sentence. Ew. I don't think I want to talk about it anymore. I'll just ask Edge later."

"Of course. Whatever you want Red." Bono sat up enough so he could give me a little bow, but thankfully not enough to give me another peep show. I rolled my eyes.

"Idiot." Get back down here." Grinning, Bono laid back down and we snuggled.

"I'm not getting out of bed yet so don't ask me." I said grumpily when Bono started shifting.

"Wouldn't dream of it." Bono mumbled and placed a soft kiss to my temple. I reached down and took his hand. He sighed, twined our fingers together and squeezed. I smiled and felt my eyelids get droopy. A little nap did sound wonderful.

"Bono?"

"Hmm."

"I'm sorry about you and Ali." I don't know what made me say it but I was glad when I received another kiss. To my cheek this time. Then he started to sing softly in my ear...

"Into the heart...of a child. I stay awhile...oh, I can go back. Into the heart...of a child. I can smile. I can go there. Into the heart...Into the heart of a child...I can go back...I can stay awhile...Into the heart..."

I opened my eyes to look at him and saw his smile. Trust Bono to sing this early. Bono took a deep breath and grinned, "And you know what else?"

I blinked, "What?"

He chuckled, "We still have each other."

I smiled and together Bono and I snuggled into the blankets. And as I was just dozing off I realized that I really REALLY needed to ask Edge about him and Bono being lovers as soon as possible. The very idea was mind boggling.
 
Last edited:
Chapter Twenty Nine


I woke slowly, feeling the weight of the blankest crushing down on me. I groaned as I felt the pull of consciousness, and I closed my eyes tight against it. It had to be early. Way too early to be getting up. I lay still, trying to pick up the sounds of Mum in the kitchen fixing breakfast, but all I could hear is the chirping of some birds outside the window.

That's odd. Maybe Mum's still sleeping? It is Sunday? Oh...I sighed, and giving up on getting any more sleep, opened my eyes as my memory returned. Right. I was still at Gavin's house.

I sat up, yawning and looked to my left. No Bono. Just an emptiness and a head print on his pillow. At least I hadn't woken up when he'd gotten out of bed..naked. Too bad that. I grinned. Could I actually be disappointed about that? Well, really who wouldn't be? Bono has a very nice body. Oh who are you kidding Am. He has a bloody fantastic body. Not as attractive as Adam's but I'm biased about that.

Thinking of Adam brought me back to last night and I moaned and buried my face in my hands. God what an idiot I was. I really made a mess of things. I grimly recalled the look on Adam's face at the end and I felt even worse. Could anything make this better? It was better if I didn't think about it now. That way I can ignore the fact that I'm hurting and I've pretty much screwed up my relationship with Adam. Ignorance is defiantly bliss.

I could still allow a few tears though. I lifted my face to wipe at my cheeks. If I stayed in bed any longer I'd probably be molded to the mattress. I pulled myself out of bed and sniffled. God now I'm pathetic on top of everything else. Wonderful.

I made a quick trip to the loo and was surprised and relieved to see my clothes, clean and folded, laying on the counter top. I briefly argued with myself over taking another shower but decided against it. I changed and felt much better to be in my own clothes again.

Out in the hall I stopped in the same place that Guggi had grabbed me. I fought back more tears with my overwhelming feeling of loneliness. There was no reason why Guggi should have done those things to me. If it wasn't for Anne..

Crap, what a mess we all are. First Bono, with all the woman's clothing, then Edge and Bono 'maybe' being lovers. Add on Bono and Ali breaking up, me and Adam doing..well whatever it is we're doing, and then Guggi. I sighed. God I could use some coffee.

As if God himself had heard me I smelt the heavenly aroma and almost moaned out loud as I followed the scent. It led me to the kitchen, where I was surprised to see Gavin, Bono, Edge and Aids having a heated conversation.

"It's fucked up that Adam is being like this." Aids growled and three heads bobbed in agreement.

What about Adam? Figuring that I might get better answers if I wasn't seen just yet, I backed up until I was hidden in the shadows of the doorway.

Bono looked down into his cup and frowned. "How can he be serious about this? We can't do it without him! He's not replaceable."

"No one is." Edge stated firmly.

"I thought he wanted this more then anything?" Guggi asked heatedly, He looked a bit better then he had last night. At least some color had returned to his face.

"He does want this more then anything." Edge said, running a hand over his face. "But he doesn't see how he can be in the same room with Guggi and not want to murder him."

"Guggi doesn't go then." Gavin murmured, earning a sharp glance from Bono.

"If Guggi doesn't go then you'll be short a member as well." He said slowly with a defiant glint in his eye.

"I know that. So The Virgin Prunes don't go and we find another way. That's workable."

Bono's face flushed, "Workable? That's not fucking workable! U2 isn't going without The Virgin Prunes!"

Gavin shrugged, "You don't have a choice. Adam wont go if Guggi does and Guggi feels the same way about Adam. I've spoken to him this morning about it."

"Bloody hell." Aids grumbled. "We're not any closer to a solution. What does Larry have to say about it?"

Edge sighed and sipped his coffee. "Well, he says, and I quote, 'Guggi can go fuck himself. Adam goes or I don't either. And he'll be going, even if I have to drag his arse the whole way."

Up until now I'd been frozen, listening, but at Edge's fairly good Larry imitation I smiled and shook my head. I also figured that I might as well listen a little longer since they didn't know I was there. If I understood correctly then Adam was refusing to go on tour as long as Guggi was going and Guggi was refusing the same thing. Men could be really annoying sometimes. But I couldn't deny that I wouldn't do the same thing if someone who was after Adam decided to join to crew. Hair would fly then. I tuned back in to the conversation and cursed when I realized what the new topic was.

"How're ya feeling Bono?" Gavin inquired, watching his friends face closely.

Bono shrugged. "M'fine. Head's still pounding though."

"How did you sleep?" Aids asked, with a much too innocent expression and I rolled my eyes. God Bono PLEASE don't answer. I silently pleaded.

Bono lifted an annoyed eyebrow at Aids and smiled thinly, "Are you meaning the fact that I didn't sleep alone? Or maybe you mean the fact that I was stoned off my arse?" Aids blushed a little and Gavin hid a chuckle in his coffee mug. Bono continued pleasantly, "Either way thank you for asking, and yes I did sleep quite well." Edge shook his head at Bono and he went on. "I would like to know how I ended up naked though."

Edge choked on his sip of coffee, Gavin through his head back and laughed and Aids' face stretched into a wide grin. Oh Bono I'm going to KILL you! I seethed and almost stepped forward to do just that, but Aids' voice stopped me.

"Naked huh?" She leaned in with interest. My eyes narrowed at her. Don't make it worse Aids. Don't you dare.

"Yes, naked." Bono grinned. "But nothing happened."

Gavin eyed Bono over the rim of his mug with amusement. "Awfully cheerful of a smile for a man who says nothing happened."

Bono lowered his eyelids seductively, "Jealous Gav?"

Edge and Aids laughed and Gavin rolled his eyes, "You wish B. Cat is the only one for me. Sorry to disappoint you. I know how you pine for me.

"Aww Gav. You know I can't live without you." Bono woefully sighed. "It's a wonderful thing that I have Edge then isn't it?" He winked at Edge, causing him to blush adorably and I smiled. God I never got tired of seeing that. Edge was so cute when he blushed. It was probably odd that I liked that so much but what else was new? Everything about me lately was odd.

I decided that I'd eavesdropped enough and stepped into the room. "Morning everyone!" I said cheerfully and luckily Gavin was the only one to spill his coffee in surprise.

"Oh good you're up." Aids chimed and stood. "Are you hungry? Coffee? We've got all kinds of cereal. I think Gavin's a little obsessed with crunchy foods."

I smiled. "I'm starving actually and that coffee smells heavenly. Mind if I help myself Gav?"

"Be my guest." He smiled. I got my coffee and followed Aids to the wall of cereal boxes to choose from. I picked the one with the most chocolate and made to get some milk but Aids stopped me.

"Let me get that. You sit down and relax." She smiled kindly, but with an air about her that told me she was stressed.

"uh..ok." I said slowly. Why are they treating me like I'm made of glass? Because of last night probably. I inwardly sighed as I sat down. It was going to be a long morning if this kept up.

My seat was in between Gavin and Bono. I turned to Gavin with a smile. "Morning Gav. How're you?"

He smiled, "Just fine Red. How are you feeling?" Everyone was quiet and watchful. Crap.

"I'm all right." I shrugged, trying to act nonchalant about the whole thing. I failed terribly at the understanding look on Gav's face. "I've been better." I said quietly.

"So have I." Bono groaned and rubbed at his temples.

Bono to the rescue, thank god. I still winced in sympathy. "That bad huh? Maybe you should take something for it."

"I already did." Bono said and turned to look at me for the first time since I'd walked in. His eyes roamed over me slowly. "I see you found you're clothes." He said this softly and with a look in his bright eyes that made me blush and shift in my seat.

"Yeah. I was starting to feel like I didn't own anything else and this feels much better then the robe.." Or nothing at all. I almost said but bit my lip in time to keep it in. God what was wrong with me!? Edge smiled at me and I smiled back, not sure what I'd done to deserve it.

I turned back to Bono and saw that he was staring. I stared back until he smiled weakly and looked away. I wondered about what he was thinking when he looked at me. About last night and why we'd been naked maybe? Well, I'd been searching my brain and so far I couldn't find any hidden memory in which Bono and I got down and dirty between the sheets.

I blushed and felt all tingly at the thought. I dove into my cereal as soon as Aids set it in front of me and leaned over it to hide my red face with a curtain of curls.

Edge cleared his throat lightly, pulling me out of my embarrassment, "Has anyone read the paper this morning? There's a very interesting article about..."

I closed my eyes and sighed. It hit me suddenly that this, this companionship that I had with Edge, Bono and even Gavin would be hard to keep with Adam and I split. They would have to choose between me or Adam and I fully understood that it would have to be Adam. He was more important. Especially to U2. I would be alone most of the time. Even Aids would have to go and spend time with Edge. It was only right that I be the one to leave the group. I was responsible for it all.

"Am?" I looked up, startled out of my depressing thoughts by Edge's voice.

"I'm sorry Edge. Were you speaking to me?"

Edge nodded, "I said, Bono mentioned something about you having a question for me?"

I frowned, trying to think of what he was talking about. I turned to Bono, caught his wink and suddenly I knew.

"Oh!" I coughed to cover my quite girlish giggle and somehow, don't ask me how I managed it, I looked Edge in the eye and asked, "Are you and Bono lovers?"

Gavin spat his coffee onto the table and Aids laughed at him. "What the fuck!" Gavin croaked as he fumbled for a towel to clean himself. Bono chuckled and Edge blushed a bit around his smile.

"I thought that might be what you were going to ask."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



"Lets go over this one more time because I'm feeling slow today. Bono and Edge..they aren't together..that way. Right?"

"If you mean are they really shagging? Nope. Never."

"So much for being discreet about it." I said dryly and Aids snorted.

After going through the most boring and agonizing day of school Aids and I were walking to a local store to meet Bono and Edge for a cool drink. I kicked up a stone with the toe of my shoe and sighed as I watched it roll down the street. All day I'd been hoping to catch a glimpse of Adam but of course I didn't. He wouldn't be caught dead in that school now that he was finally free from it. But I had hoped.

I still felt terrible about last night and all day I'd been going over and over what I'd done and said and what I could have done different. Would things had been better if I had gotten angry at Guggi and pushed him away instead of being a good friend? But would that be the real me? No it wouldn't. I was a good friend and I couldn't ever hurt someone intentionally.

All day my mind had swirled with all of my doubts and ideas. I had noticed that Aids stayed close to my side all day and helped me around when my mind wandered. I also caught Aids, Edge, Larry, and Bono talking at lunch and they looked a little suspicious. When I'd wandered over and asked what they were talking about, Bono cheerfully and totally lied when he said, "We were trying to decided who is more shaggable. Larry or myself. I'm the better pick I think."

"Earth to Am. Are you in there?"

Something small and hard hit the side of my head with a force. "ouch!" I looked down and saw the small rock Aids had thrown at me. I scowled at her, "Feck, if you wanted my attention just ask!" I rubbed my sore head and grumbled. Aids snickered,

"Sorry, but you weren't hearing me. What were you thinking about just then?" She paused and rolled her eyes. "Oh wait let me guess. You've finally thought of the ten-thousandth way you could have done things differently last night."

"No." I frowned. "I wasn't...well not really..." Aids just looked at me and I cracked. "Okay! I was thinking about that. But how can I not? How do I let go of that when it just happened and look what it did to my life! If I had only done something differently. Like talk to Adam right away instead of putting it off so long. Why did I do that?"

Aids opened her mouth to answer but I went on. "I know. I know. Because I was scared. You're right. Isn't that how it always is with me? Why do I do that? Why can't I grow up!? All of this...It's so childish! I want a real relationship! One where I can trust Adam completely and never have to worry about his feelings towards me. Why can't I have that?"

Aids opened her mouth again but I plowed on with a roll of my eyes. "I'm so stupid! It's staring me right in the face! The reason I don't have an adult relationship is because I'm not willing to give Adam all of myself. Or at least I haven't done that so far..or have I? I think that I've always held something back from him, but I don't know what it is...or maybe I do. Oh, I don't know anymore! Everything is so screwed up! So you'll have to excuse me If I'm a little preoccupied!" I ended my little speech with a shout and then faded off into embarrassed silence. I'd really lost control there.

Aids blinked, "Wow. Give me a minute to digest all that."

"I'm sorry I exploded. I didn't mean to yell I'm sor-"

"Don't be sorry. You needed to get that out and I'm here to listen. I care about you and besides now I get the opportunity to give you advice and take control of your life."

I laughed, "Please, take control all you want. I obviously don't know what to do. First though..I want to hear more about Edge and Bono. That's really bugging me. I know what Edge said about him and Bono doing it for a joke but he didn't really go into details."

Before I could have gotten anymore juicy details out of Edge this morning, a car had come screeching into the drive way and it turned out to be Edge's mom on a rampage wanting to know where he'd spent the night. Up until then I hadn't even known that Edge had spent the night at Gavin's too.

Aids and I had hidden in the broom closet while the guys tried to calm Mrs. Evans down. Her voice was shrill when she asked who the other cups on the table belonged to and Edge, always the thinker, had said smoothly, "Oh Mum don't worry about those. Bono fancies that he has two imaginary friends." Bono had sputtered a bit and Mrs. Evans said, "Is that true dear?" Everything was quiet and then Bono said, "Yes Mrs. Evans. Their names are...The Jam Jar and..The Goose." Mrs. Evans said, "Oh..oh my."

Aids and I had to cover our mouths the whole time to keep out laughter in.That was one time that I'd never forget and that we'd be talking about for a while.

I glanced around and saw that we were still a few blocks from the store. I couldn't help but think that it would be so much faster if Adam was here to give us a ride. No. Don't think about him! I pulled myself out of my thoughts and turned to Aids.

She caught my eye, brushed her hair away from her face and said, "Apparently Bono talked Edge into doing it as a joke. I'm still not sure why. Maybe to see if we noticed or to mess with our heads. I don't know."

I stopped in my tracks and turned to her, "That's it?It was all just for fun?"

"That's what Edge said." Aids shrugged.

I sighed in disappointment, "Well, that rather..anticlimactic."

Aids grinned. "I thought that too until Edge told me the last bit."

My eyes widened. "Aids! It's not like you to hold out on me! Pff what am I saying!? That's totally like you." I pointed a threatening finger at her, "You better tell me."

"The way Edge told it, is that he went to Bono to ask him to stop the whole thing and do something else but Bono refused."

"He didn't'!" I gasped and grinned. "Why?"

Aids looked like she was enjoying this way too much but then again so was I. Aids' grin turned wicked. "Bono said he wont ever stop. He became fond of showing Edge so much affection and says he's never going to give it up."

I burst out laughing. "Bono's going to drape himself all over Edge forever? That wont happen. Bono's attention span wont ever let that work."

"I'm not so sure. Bono was pretty serious." Aids snorted with laughter. "You should have seen Edge's face! He's nervous that Bono will go through with it and he's already writing up excuses to tell people." Aids and I snickered loudly. "oh God. Am, he's already got a statement written for the unavoidable press release he thinks they're going to have when they become really famous!"

My jaw dropped. "He doesn't'! That's crazy!"

"Yes he does and I know. I told him he was missing a few nuts and bolts if he was serious about it." Aids giggled. "I've actually never seen him like that before. He was pacing and muttering to himself. Edge never..well hardly ever, does that."

"Oh poor Edge." I laughed. "He doesn't need to be that worried. It'll all be fine. Besides he's got you so why would he need Bono?"

Aids shot me a sideway glare. "Funny how you didn't think of that before when you saw Bono and Edge together." I blushed and made to apologize but Aids waved it off. "It's okay. I didn't think that either. I was too blinded by my jealousy to see anything else. But Edge and I talked about it and he said there's no reason that I ever need to be jealous. Even when they're on tour. He said he'd much rather be with one woman and have it mean something then have countless meaningless affairs with fans."

Aids smiled with a malicious edge to it. "Besides Edge knows that if he ever cheated on me he'd have his balls cut off in the middle of the night and fed to him for breakfast."

"Wow..I'd hate to ever cross you."

"Edge defiantly wont." She grinned. "And I love him so much that even if he did I'd never be able to hurt him, but that's our secret."

"Of course." It was so sweet how Aids' face lit up when she talked about Edge. It was a miracle what love could do to a person. "You're lucky to have someone like Edge."

Aids smiled. "Don't I know it. I wake up everyday wondering what I did to deserve him."

"It's so obvious that he loves you though. From the very beginning."

Her face brightened as she turned to me, then the light went out of her eyes. "Shit. Am I'm such an idiot. Here I am talking about how happy I am with Edge and you and Adam are-"

I rolled my eyes. "Oh please don't feel like that. It's good to hear that you're happy. That makes me feel better actually." I put on a brave smile. "I'll be fine. I just need time."

Aids frowned in confusion. "What do you mean you need time? The longer you wait, the farther away Adam will be. You should talk to him as soon as possible! Look what happened last time you waited too long."

I stopped and stared at her, shocked at what she was suggesting. "What?! After last night do you really expect ME to be the one to go to him!? I'd rather eat dirt pie!"

Aids stepped into my personal space and glared. "You can't let him get away. The both of you belong together. Find him. Talk to him and don't think about anything else until you do!"

I looked away, mostly because I was frightened that Aids might be right. But what about my pride? Could I really go crawling back to Adam and beg him to forgive me?

"I can't." I whispered.

"Fuck" Aids' curse pulled my eyes back to her. I sucked my breath in when I saw her face contorted in anger. "You WILL talk to Adam..." She sighed and rubbed her hand over her face. "I didn't want it to come to this but you're not giving me a choice Am."

I frowned in confusion. "What are you-" Aids cut in.

"I've never seen two more stubborn people. So annoying. You're going to talk. Even if I have to drag you to him myself." She gripped my wrist and started dragging me along.

"Hey! What-"

"Shut it! You had your chance! I'm in charge now and I say we're doing this!"

I pulled hard against her hold, trying to free myself but her grip was like iron.

"God Aids, when did you get so strong?"

She glanced at me, "Why do you think I do all that jogging?"

I half laughed and half grunted as I continued struggling. "You..don't even jog!"

Aids didn't answer, but seemed intent on where she was going. It suddenly hit me. She's actually doing this. She's taking me to Adam. Oh God. I yanked , pulling harder, twisting my wrist but it was no use. Wow, after this I'm finding the nearest gym.

I looked around, thinking that I should at least take in my surroundings so I could take the police back here when I reported a kidnapping. I recognized the street and we were no where near the store where we were supposed to meet Edge and Bono.

Suddenly Aids made a sharp left turn and started dragging me into the woods.

"Aids!" I panicked and my voice came out as a high squeak. "Where are you taking me?"

"To see Adam." She grunted and shifted her grip on me.

I huffed in annoyance, "How do you even know where he is? You could be leading us to our deaths here!"

"No I'm not. I know exactly where I'm going."

I narrowed my eyes dangerously but the effect was ruined when I ran into a low branch and almost took off an ear. "Ouch! Feck. Aids...how do you know that Adam will be wherever we're going?"

"Edge is bringing him."

I laughed mockingly. "Edge couldn't force Adam anywhere. He'd never be strong enough to make him." I felt bad for saying mean things about Edge but I was so pissed off that any remorse I felt quickly vanished.

"You're right." Aids smiled evilly at me. "Edge wouldn't be able to, but with Bono and Larry helping I think they might manage it."

I took several deep breaths to keep myself calm. NOT working! "Aids you can't do this!" I yelled. "It's kidnapping! I could have you arrested!"

"Go ahead. After you talk to Adam I'll take us there and turn myself in."

I growled in anger and thought seriously about hitting and kicking my way out of Aids' hold. But one thought stopped me. This was an easy solution for me. I wouldn't have to go to Adam and beg his forgiveness. Instead we would be brought together by our friends and I could pretend that it was the last thing I wanted.

A picture of Adam being dragged along by Bono, Edge and Larry made me smile but I stopped when I noticed Aids staring at me. I was still pissed at her for doing this and I didn't want her to know I was suddenly feeling much happier about everything. It was sweet what she was doing but I wasn't ready to admit that. At least not while she was still dragging me through the woods against my will.

Suddenly Aids stopped and I almost tripped over my own feet. I opened my mouth to demand what the hell she was doing now but the words died in my throat when I saw Adam being dragged out of the trees by Larry, Edge and Bono. He was across the clearing, the same clearing that I now recognized as a place that we frequently held Village meetings.

Adam's grunting met my ears and my eyes were on him in a second. He was putting up quite a fight. Bono looked like he had the beginnings of a black eye and Edge's lip was bleeding and puffy. Larry's shirt was half ripped and hanging off his shoulder.

"Good thing they all helped." Aids laughed and I glared, still not ready to be agreeable.

"Aids this is so wrong! Why are you doing this? Adam and I would have talked on our own!" My raised voice caused an even louder grunt from across the way. I looked and completely by accident, caught Adam's eye. He grinned at me in a clenching of teeth and I gasped at the blood running out of his mouth and down his chin.

"Let him go! He's hurt!" I yelled and yanked with all my power against Aids' hold. Unfortunately she picked that time to let go and I felt the world give way as I went flying and stumbled several feet before I landed on my face.

"Oomph!"

"Shit Am! Are you okay?" Aids put a hand on my back and helped me up.

"Sure I'm fine...Except for the fact that I'm missing several layers of skin off my face!" I pulled away from her irritably and marched over to where Adam was still being held. I faced Edge and gave him my fiercest scowl. "Let him go."

Edge shared a look with Bono and Larry and they tightened their grip. I gasped and widened my eyes when Adam growled and kicked out. I backed quickly away and watched as Adam caught Larry in the shin. Larry howled in pain and smacked Adam upside the head,

"You'll pay for that Sparky." He growled.

Adam sneered, "You keep saying that Lar but I don't see you doing anything about it."

"Stop acting like a bunch of two year olds." Aids reprimanded as she came to stand by my side. Suddenly I remembered something.

"Oh my God is this what you all were talking about at lunch today? You were planning on kidnapping us?" Aids nodded and Adam snorted loudly.

"You mean you didn't know about this?" He said to me and I froze as I met his eyes. I didn't see the hostility that I had last night and I relaxed a bit.

"No I didn't. I was brought here against my will just like you."

Adam raised an eyebrow and looked me up and down. "Are you telling me that Aids brought you here all by herself?" I flushed and nodded.

"She's really strong!" I said in my defense and Larry laughed, earning a glare from Aids and myself. I sighed, "Anyway that's not the point. Are you going to let him go or not?"

Edge looked at Adam for a moment and together they all let him go. Adam grunted and tried to get used to holding up his own weight. He swayed and then fell to his knees with a moan. I gasped and dropped to my knees in front of him. I missed the knowing smile that Edge and Aids shared.

Adam's head hung down and his glasses were slowly sliding off of his sweaty nose. I reached out and caught them before they could hit the ground. I pulled my hand away, watching Adam's down turned face the whole time. I set his glasses on the ground next to my knee.

My hand shook as I reached up and brushed the side of Adam's face. When he didn't pull back, I took a deep breath and moved my hand to cup his cheek. He murmured something under his breath that I didn't hear and I froze. Not even daring to breathe.

I felt as if I was in another time, or another place. Things were moving slowly around me and I couldn't tell for sure if Aids, Edge, Lar, and Bono were still in the clearing with us or not. I didn't want to look away from Adam to check and really it didn't matter. Adam surprised me by nuzzling his face against my hand and I let out a nervous gasp. It was hard to believe that he wasn't pulling away from me and I decided to see how far I could go. I brought my other hand up and brushed his cheek slowly, giving him time to pull away if he wanted, when he stayed still and kept his head down, I moved to cup his other cheek. I now had Adam's face cradled in my hands and I felt the muscles under my fingers stretch. I leaned down and saw his smile and it brought an answering smile to my face.

"Oh Adam." I whispered and Adam's shoulders shivered once and a small cough escaped him. I leaned in and asked, "Adam, are you very hurt?" My concern came back forcefully. I didn't want to be talking about our personal issues if he needed medical attention, but I also knew that the guys wouldn't hurt him that badly. I had to be sure though so I brought one hand down from his face and started running it over him. My fingers brushed his sides and he wheezed and I pulled my hand quickly away,

"Oh my god. Did I hurt you?"

Adam slowly shook his head before raising it. My stomach clenched when his eyes met mine. Bright baby blue on soft chocolate brown. "You tickled me." I had to lean in to hear his whisper and my eyes widened.

"I didn't know you were ticklish there." I did, however, know of some other places he was ticklish. For example behind his knees was a sensitive spot, and the soft patch of skin where his hip met his thigh. I remembered the day I'd figured that out. How my lips had brushed softly and pulled a snort/laugh from Adam that had me pulling back in surprise. Once I'd found that spot I used it to my advantage at any time I could...uh..getting a little off track there Am! Focus!

Adam's eyes were filled with seductive amusement as he watched me. Oh God he knows what I'm thinking, and he was probably thinking the same thing.

"You don't know everything about me then." Adam smiled a small upside down smile and I shook my head and sat back. Adam was joking. Joking! At a time like this, when we should be screaming and stomping, he was making me think of the good times and making me smile. It was all so confusing. What happened to him being so angry at me he told me to fuck off?

"I really don't understand this." I whispered. I felt my eyes prickle and before I knew what I was feeling, I was crying. "I-I thought you hated me."

Adam's eyes softened and one of his broad calloused hands came up to stroke my cheek. "I don't hate you." Those simple words lifted a weight off of my shoulders that I hadn't realized I was carrying. I lost my composure when Adam ran him thumb slowly over my bottom lip. I scrunched my face up as the tears flowed and Adam murmured reassuring nonsense as he opened his arms to me. I let out a relieved sob and wrapped my arms around his waist so I could bury my face in his chest.

I don't know how long we stayed, kneeling on the ground, holding each other but I didn't care because I felt safe. I didn't want to let go for fear that once I did things would go back to the way they were.

"I don't hate you Am.." Adam's voice whispered into my ear and I smiled. "...But..." I stiffened. Oh God here it comes. He's going to tell me he doesn't want me. It's too much, too hard, he doesn't love me. "I don't hate you but we still need to talk." I breathed again and allowed myself to hope.

Adam gently cupped my shoulders and pushed me away. He pulled himself up with a grunt and offered me a hand. I took in numbly and let him help me up.

"Thanks." I mumbled, keeping my eyes down. I couldn't look him in the eye while he said it. I just couldn't. I could already feel more tears building up and I hated to cry too much in front of other people but there was no help for it.

"At least look at me?" Adam asked softy and I shivered and shook my head.

"Can't."

"Why not?"

"I..I don't want to loose control again. I will if I look at you right now."

"Looking at me makes you loose control? I like the sound of that." His teasing voice held a note of seriousness and I cringed.

"Adam..please don't joke. It only makes it harder."

"Makes what harder?" His voice was so gentle and I wanted so to look up but I kept my gaze fixed on the ground.

"You breaking up with me..." I can't believe I said it! Why!? Feck.

Adam snorted. "Who said anything about that?"

"Uh..well no one." I admitted lamely and Adam chuckled.

"Exactly. No one's breaking up with anyone." He paused and I watched his feet shuffle in the grass. "Unless there's something you want to tell me?"

My throat tightened and I only managed to shake my head in a definite NO. I took a deep breath to ground myself and lifted my head. Adam smiled beautifully and I was hopelessly lost.

"I still don't understand...you were so angry last night.."

Adam lifted an eyebrow. "Wouldn't you be if you walked in and saw me getting all gravy with someone else?"

I blinked, "Gravy?" A giggle escaped. "Gravy!? What the hell is that supposed to mean?" I laughed and Adam grinned over his own embarrassment.

"Never mind that." I giggled again and he rolled his eyes and then surprised me by slipping his arms around my waist. He smiled reassuringly at me and I slowly relaxed into his hold. I stayed still for a moment, then hesitantly wrapped my arms around his neck and held on for dear life. "What is important.." He continued softly, "Is that you would have been just as angry as I was."

I replayed the scene with Guggi in my head and how Adam must have seen it. I flinched and stared up into his face. "I would have killed whoever you were with and then locked you away for slow torture."

"I think that's an accurate description of how I was feeling last night." The sting of Adam's dry tone was softened by his smile. I smiled back.

"So what changed your mind..something had to have happened."

"It was Larry."

I was lost again. "Larry?"

Adam grinned at my confusion but he didn't leave me in suspense for long. "Larry told me that Anne had been talking out of her ass to Guggi about how you felt about him."

I gasped. "How did Larry find out?"

Adam grew tense. "Guggi told him."

"Oh" I said in a small voice. Clearly Guggi was NOT a topic up for discussion at the moment. I grabbed onto something we could talk about, "Why was Anne doing that in the first place?"

Adam shrugged. "Hell if I know. Jealousy maybe."

I frowned, "Jealous about what? She has Larry-"

"Not anymore."

"WHAT!?"

"He dumped her like a hot potato when he found out what she'd been doing. It only got worse after that."

"Oh my god...how long has she been spreading rumors for?"

"A long ass while, from what Larry told me."

"Wow." Larry and Anne now...things were defiantly changing. Another question was nagging at the back of my mind.

"How do you know what Anne was telling Guggi was a lie?" I was taking a chance and I knew it but I had to see. Adam's eyes narrowed and his arms tightened around me.

"I didn't believe that you would ever say things like that while you loved me...I'm right aren't I?" For the second time I saw Adam's vulnerability and it made my heart ache.

"Yes you're right. I didn't say any of those things." He relaxed and smiled.

"Good. Or I'd have to kill you."

I smacked his chest. "Git." I smiled fondly, then frowned. "But Adam..there's something I need to tell you." I looked into his eyes and prayed I was about to say the right things. "I've never had feelings for Guggi beyond friendship. I was scared of 'us' so I was looking for a way out, but I didn't realize what I was doing until it was too late. I wasn't sure before if I could give my heart away to you and trust you not to break it." My voice was thick with tears but I was determined to go on. "I got a small taste of what it would be like without you and I didn't like it at all. I can't do that. I don't want to do that. I n-need you." I grasped his hands that were still around my waist and brought them up to cover my heart. "I love you. My heart beats for you and only you."

I'd finally done it. Practically cut out my heart and laid it in Adam's hands to do with it what he would. Adam cleared his throat and smiled at me, eyes bright with joy as he bent his head and kissed me. I tasted the metallic taste of his blood but that wasn't anything compared to the cinnamon sweet taste of Adam himself. The kiss was slow, soft and filled with promise and trust. Adam pulled back much too soon and I whimpered the loss.

Adam smiled a small pleased smile and said, "I've been waiting for that." I wrinkled my nose at him at him and he laughed, "Oh yes and one more thing..." He leaned in and nibbled my ear. "I love you too."

"It's about bloody time!" Adam and I jumped and turned our heads to see a grinning Bono doing a little dance at the edge of the trees.

Edge appeared and tried to grab him. "Bono for feck's sake get over here." Edge grumbled as he started chasing Bono around. Adam and I laughed and Larry and Aids popped out of the trees to join in the chase.

Bono was running for his life, waving his arms and hollering for them to catch him. What a weirdo.

"What a bunch of idiots." Adam laughed and spat blood onto the ground.

"Ew. Don't you dare spit on me. Are you still bleeding? Let me see."

Adam leaned down and pulled his lip out so I could see the gash that ran almost the whole length of his lip.

"God! Who did that to you?" I asked while gingerly touching it.

"He did it to himself!" Bono yelled as he ran by, Larry was hot on his heels and he flashed us a feral grin as he whizzed by.

"I'm getting close B!" Larry yelled and Bono glanced back over his shoulder and his eyes widened. He picked up speed and came by us again.

Bono laughed, "Adam made me trip him and he landed right on a boulder! Funniest fucking thing I ever saw!" Adam growled and made as if to join in the chase. Bono jumped around, trying to encourage him, but he stopped paying attention to Larry until it was too late.

Larry came at him from the side and his weight slammed into Bono's side. They both grunted as they went sailing through the air and landed with a loud 'thud'

"You're right. They are idiots." I grinned and took Adam's hand. I didn't quite understand why he still loved me after all I'd put his through but I wasn't going to ask too many questions! If he wanted to love me then who was I to try to change his mind?

Edge and Aids appeared by Adam and my side and grinned at us. "Looks like our plan worked babe." Aids said smugly to Edge. I shared a narrowed eyed look with Adam.

"I could take Edge. Do you think you could manage Aids?" Adam asked, while sizing Edge up.

"I can try." I grinned. Edge and Aids started wide eyed at us, then at each other, then they split up and made a run for it. With laughter floating back behind us, Adam and I chased after them.

The wind rushed through my hair and over my face, it's fresh smell rushing into my lungs with every breath I took. Now this was how to have fun. I thought at I watched Adam catch up to Edge and wrap his arms around him. Edge struggled to free himself and they grappled for a moment. Edge suddenly froze when Adam laughed and kissed him sloppily on the forehead. Edge stared at Adam for a moment with red cheeks, then he smiled and placed a kiss on Adam's cheek.

Aids and I were frozen in our tracks and we looked at each other. "Oh my God." Aids moaned. "Edge and Adam! That's all we fucking need!" Bono laughed as he limped up to us and Larry cursed as he flopped onto the ground next to my feet. Adam and Edge laughed loudly, having heard what Aids said, and Aids and I shared a grin.

"You know.." I began slyly, "This might make for some very interesting sleep overs."

Everyone was stunned silent. Adam and Edge walked over to us and hilarity broke out as everyone collapsed into the ground in mirth. As I gripped my sides I thought that we must look like a row of sardines, all lined up together and pretty closely too.

"You might be on to something Red." Bono said impishly, from his spot between Aids and Edge. "This could be the beginning of something kinky."

"Bono shut up." Larry growled from Adam's left.

"But I think it might be worth looking into." Bono went on as if talking about what to have with afternoon tea. "I think you're all attractive and I wouldn't mind-"

"Bono shut it right now." Adam said smoothly as he wrapped one arm around me and one round Larry, who glared at him.

"Why Adam? Look at you! You like Larry don't you? So imagine if you-"

"Bono shut up!" I yelled out this time and Adam chuckled.

"That's enough Bono really. No one wants to be shagging anyone else but their own partner. Can we all agree on that?" Aids asked.

"YES!" We all chorused, except for Bono, who slumped back in disappointment.

A few moments passed, where all that could be heard was the rusting of wind through the trees, the almost silent sound of traffic, and the sounds of all of us adjusting to more comfortable spots. I sighed and closed my eyes. Adam took my hand and squeezed. I smiled and squeezed back. Now this was the way to spend an afternoon. I could hear Edge murmur words of love to Aids and hear her quiet laughter as she answered. Larry sighed heavily and shifted again.

Bono suddenly sat up with a grin on his face, "What if we divided into two groups? That way it would be fair. For example I could be with Edge and Aids first and Adam and Red could be with Larry. It's perfect! Then we can call Gavin and Cat and we could-"

"BONO...SHUT UP!!!!!"
 
Chapter Thirty


I walked across the room, a little wobbly legged and collapsed onto my bed. It had been an odd day and I was exhausted. I still couldn't believe that Aids had dragged me into the woods like that, but now that the humiliation was over, I was grateful she had.

I glanced at the clock. 10 p.m. We'd all laid in the field, talking, for a couple of hours at least before we'd walked home. And I wondered if I was the only one to notice that Adam kept his distance from me. I sighed when I saw that only a few minutes had passed. Between worry, uncertainty, and insecurity, I had by this time succeeded in reducing myself to such a state of confusion that I couldn't sleep now even if Bono was waiting in bed for me wearing nothing but a charming grin.

Instead of sleeping, I roamed unhappily about my room, picking up objects and putting them down at random. What is Adam thinking? Did he expect me to apologize again? I chewed at my lower lip nervously as I thought about calling him.

I walked to my window and looked out at the empty street. Only it wasn't empty. I saw a shadowy figure walking across the street and heading right for my house. What the hell? My heart sped up for half a second, hoping that it was Adam. The figure got closer and the streetlight flickered over it's face. Aids? What is she doing here?

I yanked open the window and leaned out.

"Hey! Aids!" I whispered loudly but she didn't hear me. "Heeey! Adge!"

Funnily enough, she looked up at this and I snorted. She waved and moved closer to the house. Craning her neck, she was able to look up.

"hey! I need to talk to you." I couldn't see her face well but I could hear the strain in her voice. Something was up.

"Ok. Um..." I pulled my head in and walked to my door. I listened. Silence. Everyone was asleep by now. I went back to the window. "You'll have to climb up. Everyone's asleep and if my Da gets woken up there will be hell to pay."

Aids didn't answer but I heard her moving and gripping the lattice as she started pulling herself up. She was up to the top in record time and soon her smiling face popped through the window. I gripped her sweatshirt and pulled her in the rest of the way. We both landed on the floor with twin grunts of pain.

"Crap. I hope that wasn't as loud as I think." I sighed and sat up.

Aids blew her hair out of her eyes. "Nah. We're good." She said.

I stood up and helped her when she grabbed onto my pants. What else could I do. She looked at me in amusement once we were standing.

"Did you just call me Adge?"

I grinned, "I was wondering if you would catch that."

"I did. It brought back a lot of memories. We came up with that ages ago."

"Yeah. When you first realized you loved Edge, but couldn't tell him. We've come a long way since then."

"How exactly?" Aids teased.

I laughed, "Oh I don't know. How about the fact that you and Edge are together now."

"Yeah." She sighed and sat on the end of my bed. "I hope it stays that way."

That caught my attention and I practically ran to sit next to her.

"Are you and Edge having problems?" I couldn't imagine what those might be. Aids and Edge were like two peas in a pod. What problems could they possibly have?

Aids sighed and glanced at me. "Have you noticed anything odd about Bono?"

I laughed, "Are you joking? Only about a million things."

"No. Not things like that. I-fuck. Never mind."

"No Aids. Tell me. Please." I turned so I could see her face better. She was looking down into her lap, where her hands were gripped tight. I felt a flutter of concern in my belly because this wasn't the everyday Aids.

"What's on your mind?"

She looked up, "I overheard something."

"Okay..it's about Bono I'm guessing."

She nodded. "Yeah. Bono and Larry were talking and I heard them. They..they were talking about me."

"Oh crap."

"Exactly."

"How bad is this?" I asked hesitantly.

"On a scale of one to ten I'd say it's at least a nine."

"We're going to need chocolate then." I went to my emergency stash in my jewelry box and came out with a handful. "Take your pick."

"Oh good you have my favorite." Aids took a Cadbury chocolate and I took a Hershey's. We munched for a minute. savoring the taste. "I think I'm ready now." Aids said and wiped her hands on her thighs.

"Okay. From the beginning."

Aids nodded and we both scooted back to sink into my mountain of pillows.

"Do you remember earlier when we were about to leave the clearing and we couldn't find Bono and Larry?"

"Yeah. They said they had to piss."

Aids snorted. "I don't think that's what they were doing."

"Uh..please tell me they weren't doing anything weird. My heart can't take it."

Aids grinned. "God, no. They were only talking."

"Thank god. Talking about you?"

She nodded. "I was walking around, looking for those little white flowers to make flower jewelry." I snickered and Aids pounded my head with a pillow. "Anyway. I heard voices coming from in the woods and it was pretty easy to recognize Bono. At first I wasn't going to listen."

"You mean spy on them." I smiled and she shrugged.

"You would too if you heard Bono say your name."

"Depends on what he's doing while he says it." I waggled my brows suggestively.

She made a face. "Ew."

I laughed, "So Bono said your name.."

"He said, 'Aids is looking nice tonight.' Then Larry said 'Bono you can't' and he sounded irritated."

"He can't what?" I asked, getting into it. I snuggled down into the pillows like a little kid listening to a bedtime story. Aids looked uncomfortable as she answered.

"I think I know. Maybe. After that Bono said, 'I can't stand it. I have to try."

Aids was silent and I blinked, "That's it? Please tell me there's more."

She shrugged, "Larry started grumbling after that and I didn't catch a word, but Bono said something else..." She shifted, looking up at the ceiling and biting her lip.

I let about three seconds pass before I gave in and asked, "What did he say? Don't torture me. I'll take my chocolate back."

"I love her."

"What?" I asked, confused.

Aids sighed. "Bono said, 'I love her' I didn't catch anything after that."

We were both quiet as the enormity of what she was saying sunk in. My mind was racing.

"He really said that?" I asked, in shock.

"yes." Aids said firmly.

"What did his voice sound like?"

"He sounded...defeated..desperate."

I blew out a breath, "wow."

Aids rubbed the back of her neck lightly and closed her eyes, "I know. I've been dying to tell you but we were never alone. The big question is...is it me he's in love with?"

I looked at her in surprise. "I think the odds are pretty high, considering Bono was talking about you three sentences before he confessed his love."

"I was afraid you were going to say that." She groaned. "Why couldn't this have happened when I adored him? I would have done anything for this to happen a year and a half ago."

"What about now? How does it make you feel?" I asked quietly. I could see the effect this was having on Aids and I wondered where this was all going.

"Now.." She sighed. "Now I have Edge and I love him with all my heart."

I heard a silent 'but' in the air. "But?"

She flinched and looked at me guiltily. "But..it's..it's Bono! Who wouldn't be tempted by him!"

"I know. He's..well, indescribably really."

"I think so too." Aids dropped her face into her hands and groaned. "I'm a terrible person for even thinking about this! How can I be having these thoughts about Bono, when I'm so incredibly in love with Edge?"

"Uh..well first of all. I just went through the having thoughts thing with Guggi and it turned out to not be real so maybe something like that is happening with you. Second, I don't blame you for thinking about Bono. I have. More times then I can count..or want to admit."

Aids and I shared a smile. Then I hesitated, wondering if I should finish my thought. I wouldn't be a good friend if I stayed quiet right?

"Aids.." I began. "Are you sure that everything between you and Edge is okay?"

Aids stiffened, stood up and walked over to look out the window. I sat up, hoping I hadn't made the wrong move. I kept quiet, thinking that Aids would tell me when she was ready.

She stared out into the night, her shoulders set. "I love Dave." I was startled to hear him called my his given name, but I stayed silent.

Aids lifted one hand and placed in lightly against the window, her fingers caressing the glass. "I know he loves me and everything is so good between us..most of the time."
My eyes widened. "Most of the time?"

Aids looked back at me and laughed weakly. "What? Do you think that the wonderful Edge doesn't have any flaws? Well he does."

I swallowed. "Like what?"

"Like he can be really unromantic and boring sometimes."

My jaw dropped. "What?!"

"It's the truth. And I need to feel loved and being bored is something I hate the most. I don't know about other couples but I really wish Edge wouldn't be so..quiet."

"I think it's normal for every couple to have their problems." I floundered, unsure of what I should or shouldn't say. A lot was riding on this. "So..do you think you want to leave Edge?"

"No!" She was quick to answer and I relaxed a little.

"They..do you want to have an affair with Bono?" I could barely get the words out and Aids blanched.

"I hate that word. Affair. It seems so..trashy."

"It kind of is." I joked, tying to lighten the mood. Aids smiled at my efforts. "You didn't answer though.." I said.

"I know."

"Is that a yes?"

"No!" She whirled away from the window. "I don't know! I don't want to hurt Bono and I especially don't want to hurt Edge. I love them both." She looked terribly confused and anguished. Boy had I been there.

I stood and walked to her. "Listen. I think you should talk to Bono or Edge about this. Preferably Edge. Don't put it off. Don't wait. Look where that got me. I almost lost Adam. I don't want you to loose Edge."

Aids' eyes filled with tears. "I don't want to lose Edge either."

"Then you'll have to make a decision."

She nodded and sat on the bed. "This isn't what I pictured for myself." She said glumly.

"What do you mean?"

She waved her hand weakly. "This. Me and Edge. I didn't picture it this way."

"How did you picture it?" I asked, interested.

"For starters, I wasn't sure U2 would be as big as they are."

"No one was sure..except maybe Bono. U2 was crap in the beginning."

Aids snorted. "Yeah. I always thought that Edge and I would stay together. Maybe go on tour together. Then eventually get married."

"That's a big step."

"Of course, but after five years together I think it's the right time."

"Sure." I smiled.

"Then would come the house with climbing red roses in the yard, plenty of room for a garden in the backyard, and lots of extra rooms."

"For all the babies you'll be making?" I grinned.

Aids beamed. "Yes. I want at least four, maybe five."

I was taken aback, "Wow that's going to be a handful. You better get a nanny."

"We will. When the time is right I want to go on our second honeymoon. On our fifth anniversary maybe."

"Where'd you go on your first honeymoon?"

"Paris. Neither one of us had been there and we had so much fun together. It was simply divine."

I sighed, "Sounds wonderful. What about the second honeymoon?"

"I don't know. We agreed that Edge gets to pick where we go on that one."

I laughed, "Have you got your whole lives planned out?"

"Yeah sort of." She smiled, a little sadly.

I knew she'd made her decision. Or maybe there had never been a decision to make in the first place. Ever since Aids had seen Edge, she fell in love and nothing was strong enough to change that.

"I guess you have your answer then." I said softly.

"I think so." Aids relaxed and smiled, happily this time. "Yes I have. Dave is my soul mate and the only one for me. Not even a hundred Bono's could change that."

"A hundred? Crap, my heart would explode." She laughed and I smiled. "Fell better?"

"Yeah. As long as I don't think about how Bono sounded today. All defeated and..and..." She trailed off, sniffling.

I wrapped my arm around her. "Is that not thinking about it?"

"I know." She wiped her cheeks. "I feel awful. I never meant for Bono to fall in love with me."

"I guess you're too charming to resist."

"I guess so." Aids got up to blow her nose. When she sat back down she took a deep breath and looked me in the eye. "I need to ask you a favor."

Uh oh. "What?" I had the uncomfortable feeling that I knew what was coming.

"Would you talk to Bono for me?" She said in a rush and seeing my look of horror she hurried on. "Just to get a feel of what's really going on. If it's only a crush that might go away in a few weeks then I don't want to tell Edge and risk their friendship."

"That's a good point." I said slowly, trying to figure a way out of this. "It's interesting that Bono could hide all this from Edge." I tried to stall, but Aids pulled out the big guns.The puppy eyes.

"Please Am. This is so important."

I sighed loudly, "CRAP. Okay. I want to help anyway I can."
Aids grinned and hugged me tightly.

"Thank you. I owe you one."

I patted her back, "Yeah you do." We pulled apart and I moaned.

"What is it?" Aids asked, distressed by the anguish in my voice.

"I just thought..earlier I promised Adam that I wouldn't get involved with anyone else's love problems so that we could work on our own. How am I going to explain this?"

Aids looked thoughtful. "You could tell him you're in love with Bono. So really it is your own love problem."

"Somehow I don't think that would make Adam jump for joy." I said dryly.

"You cold always blackmail him with something." Aids suggested.

"I could, but I'm not sure I've got anything. Plus he doesn't embarrass easily. Even when you tricked him into getting naked and leaving him in the hallway, he wasn't that embarrassed."

Aids grinned, "God I'd forgotten about that. That's a classic. Hmm...Oh I know."

"What?" I asked, eagerly.

"You go to Adam..tell him the truth..and ask him to understand."

"That's really boring." I complained.

Aids raised one eyebrow, "Maybe sometimes boring is best."

I glared, "Who are you and what have you done with Aids?"
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"It's getting worse." Aids slid into the desk next to me and I looked up from my calculus homework.

"What?"

"Bono, he's getting worse." Aids looked a little pale.

I sighed and put my pencil down to give her my full attention. "What's he done now?"

Aids glanced around, making sure that Bono wasn't in the classroom yet. "He sent me flowers this morning. It came with this." She dug out a wrinkled piece of paper out of her pocket and handed it to me.

I read,
"I don't know,
I don't know which side I'm on.
I don't know my right from left,
Or my right from wrong.
Say I'm a fool,
Say I'm not for you.
But if I'm a fool for you, That's something.
Two hearts beat as one.
Two hearts beat as one.

Can't stop the dance,
This is not our chance.
I can't stop the dance,
Maybe this is not our chance.
Two hearts beat as one.
Two hearts beat as one.

Beat on black,
Beat on white,
Beat on anything,
Go get it right.
Beat on you or beat on me.
Oh
I don't know,
How to say what has got to be said.
I don't know if it's black or white.
There's other's who see it red.
I don't give the answers right.
I'll leave that to you.
Is this love out of fashion?
Or is it the time of year?
I have these words to sections.

Too late to one of you.
Two hearts beat as one.
Two hearts beat as one.

I'll shine my spirit aloud.
Try to explain.
What I feel.
Two hearts.
I can't stop the dance.
Baby, this is my last chance.
I said don't stop the dance.
Baby this is not our last chance.
I said, can't stop the dance."

I stared until my eyes blurred. "Oh my God. He wrote you a song." I finally chocked out.

"I don't want to think about what it means. God. I can't believe he did this. Amber, I don't know what to do. You have to talk to him soon." She wrung her hands. "I can't talk to him. It would be too awkward. Can you do it today?" She begged.

I folded up the song and handed it back. "I'll talk to him today after rehearsal."

"Thank you." I nodded and stared off into space.

It had been one week since Aids told me about Bono. At first everything was fine but then things started happing three days ago. Everyday it had been something new. Yesterday was Bono showing up at Aids' door to escort her to rehearsal. He'd kept his arm around her shoulders the whole time, completely unnerving her.

The day before that he'd mysteriously shown up when Aids tripped over a tree root and caught her in his arms. Aids was dazed after that and didn't tell me until much later that Bono had stroked her cheek lovingly when he asked her if she was okay.

And today it was a flowers and a song that he'd written just for her. Things were quickly escalating. Aids was getting more and more nervous that Edge would find out. So far he'd been oblivious, but then again Bono was being sneaky. Romantic, but sneaky. It was getting irritating. For me at least.

I had no desire to dive into my feelings about it but it was hard to ignore feelings when they pop up all the fecking time! I knew I was jealous. It was ridiculous. How could I be jealous!? And of what?

I think you know what Am. I thought. You're crushing on Bono and it makes you jealous to see him going after Aids and not you.

I snorted. "That can't be it."

"What can't be it?" I jumped and realized that I must've spoken some of my thoughts out loud. I turned to Edge in surprise.

"Where's Aids?"

"She went to the loo." He answered, staring at me.

"Oh." I shifted and turned to face the front of the room. Too bad my cover of pretending to pay attention was completely blown because class didn't start for another 10 minutes. Feck.

Edge leaned in and taped me on the elbow. I inwardly groaned and turned to him. "Yes?"

He smiled. "You didn't answer." He pointed out politely. "What can't be it?"

My mind raced to come up with a believable lie.

"Uh..I..shit." Great work there Am! Crap.

Edge's eyes crinkled with his smile. "You're a much slower liar then Bono." The amusement was clear in his voice and I flinched.

"Ouch. That hurts Edge."

I chanced a glance at his face. Bad idea! His innocent hazel gaze went straight to my heart strings. Crap was it even possible to lie to him?! Maybe he'd invented a device that made it impossible. Yeah that's why I'm acting like I've suddenly turned into a pea brained idiot. Me stupid. Guuuhh.

"I..was thinking about me and Adam. I-I have to ask him a favor today and I'm wondering..what he'll say." Yes my brain has returned!

Edge tilted his head contemplatively, his stare searching. "It must be a large favor. I recommend that you soften him up first."

*Actually I was thinking of hardening him up first.* I thought and blushed. Edge smiled, like he could read my thoughts. Great. Please kill me now.

"Uh yeah. I'll do that. Th-thanks Edge." I stumbled over my words and felt like an even bigger idiot.
Edge flashed a grin and my heart skipped.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My mind kept wandering all through class. By noon I had missed half of my classes just by staring off at nothing. But who could blame me. This Professor was boring enough to even put a glazed look in Edge's eyes.

"Psst! Am!"

I glanced to my left, where Aids was holding out a note. I sighed and took it. It read.

*Bono's staring at me!*

I searched Bono out and my eyebrows flew up. Bono was sitting three rows to Aids' left and had a pencil hanging out of his slack mouth as he stared, glazed over, at the front of the class. I snorted softly and wrote back,

*Oh yeah...sorry but I'm not seeing that.* I slid it back to her and watched as she furiously wrote back.

*He keeps looking away whenever I look at him but I know he's doing it!!!! He's starting to creep me out a little!*

*Ok. Ok! I believe you. How is he staring? Show me..*

Aids read the note and started staring at me, eyes not blinking, her face soft yet intense. The look of a person totally engrossed in another. My upper lip started to sweat. I quickly wrote back.

*Ok I get it! Stop that. It is creepy.*

Aids looked away and I sighed and wiped a hand over my face. Sheesh. Something really had to be done about Bono. And Soon.
 
Last edited:
Thanks! :) I have 35 chapters and my friend Adge is currently writing the sequel...and I'm already working on another story with the same characters but it takes place in the JT era..so yeah there's a lot more to come! :D



Chapter Thirty One


By late that afternoon we were all in Edge's kitchen and I was in a panic. Aids wanted me to talk to Bono and I had no idea how to start. I just knew that if I waited until after rehearsal I would crack. I had to talk to him sooner. And now was logically the best time. If I could get him alone. I tried to be casual as I looked up from my cup of tea. Bono sat across from me and two spaces to the left. Edge sat right across from me and Aids was in the middle. Well, that was fantastic.

Larry was sitting next to me and I turned to him, "Hey Lar. Haven't talked to you in a while."

He stared at me hard, "You just talked to me yesterday."

"Of course I did! Silly me." I took a swallow of my tea so at least I wouldn't have another opportunity to put my foot in my mouth for a second. Bono and Edge were discussing the lineup for the next gig and Aids was pushing her food around, looking bored. Bored. There was that word again. She interjected a suggestion every once in a while and Bono and Edge took it to heart. At least she wasn't being ignored.

I swallowed and reached out for a cookie. My hand collided with Larry's as he reached for the sugar and I stuttered, "S-sorry Lar."

"It's okay." He grumbled as he added sugar to his tea. I sighed and decided that even small talk was better then this. And now was a good a time as any to go through with my plan.

"Sooo..Lar...anything new?"

Larry glared at me. "Why? Do you know something?"

"No!"

"They why did you ask?"

"Maybe because I wanted to know how you're doing?"

"Why?"

"Because I'm your friend!"

"I'm fine."

I sighed and rolled my eyes, "Why couldn't you just tell me that instead of pestering me with a million questions?"

"You're the one that asked me!" Larry growled and I felt my face heat up.

"So! You don't have to be so rude!"

"Hey guys?" Bono asked politely, and was completely ignored.

"If I could eat my lunch in peace then I wouldn't have to be rude!"

"Guys?" Edge tried this time and was ignored. He sat back and with a shrug.

I snorted at Larry. "Well, I'm sooorry! I'll leave you alone! You know, it's a sad world when a person can't even talk to their friends!"

"You call that talking? Sounded more like prying to me."

"What!"

"HEY GUYS!!!" Aids screeched at the top of her voice and I snapped my mouth closed. Larry stood up and picked up his cup. I gave Aids my attention.

"Yeah?"

"What are you fighting about now?"

"I asked Larry how he was doing and he jumped down my throat."

"I DID NOT!" Larry got red faced and slammed his cup down on the table. He glared at us all before storming off into the other room.

"Wonderful." Bono sighed. "Now he'll be in a bad mood all night. Way to go Red."

"It's not my fault!" My eyes stung with tears. "If he wouldn't be so mean then I wouldn't get mad! And I really don't appreciate you blaming me Bono! It's not right!" I got up and stormed off, making sure to head for the living room. So far so good. If my plan worked then I would be so relieved.

I heard someone calling my name in the hall and I wiped at my tears and whirled around.

"What do you want Bono?"

He jogged up to me. "Am, I want to apologize. I didn't mean to blame you."

I sniffled and Bono wiped my eyes with a napkin from tea. "There. All better." He said when he was finished. I looked into his eyes and saw that he was truly sorry he'd upset me.

"I forgive you Bono."

He smiled. "Thank you. Can I give you a hug?"

"Sure. When do I ever turn down Bono hugs?"

Bono grinned and pulled me against him. "Oof! Careful! I'm not Adam you know. I don't come with protective stuffing."

Bono chuckled and eased his hold but didn't let go. He turned his head so that his face was buried in my hair. I shivered. "Bono?"

"Hmm?"

"You've been holding me for about a minute now."

"Hmm."

"Isn't that longer then a normal hug?"

"Mm hmm."

I laughed. "Are you planning to let go soon because we have rehearsal in 20 minutes."

"Mm. Plenty of time." He shifted, and I heard and felt his sniffing.

"Ahh! Bono that tickles!"

"You smell good today. New perfume?"

"Oh my god. Are you still smelling people?" Bono didn't answer and I sighed, "No I don't have a new perfume. I always smell like this."

"Yum."

I blushed. "Okay this is getting weird. I need to talk to you."

"Bout what?"

"Aids...I know."

Bono pulled his face back. He stared at me, confused. "You know?"

"Yes." I bit my lip. Just tell him quick. Like ripping off a Band-Aid. "I know that you love Aids."

Bono's body jerked against mine and his eyes went wide. "How..when?..I.." He whispered brokenly.

I decided to lie a little to save his feelings. "I heard you and Larry talking in the woods three days ago. I figured that it was Aids you were talking about. And...I think we should talk about it."

Bono pulled away and looked over his shoulder to the kitchen. We couldn't see Aids but I knew Bono was seeing her in his head.

Bono turned back, "Does she know?"

I didn't hesitate. "No. I didn't think I should tell her."

"You should have."

My eyes widened. "What?"

"She should know by now that it's me. Who does she think is sending her flowers and songs?"

"I don't know. Maybe Edge."

Bono got angry. "Edge wouldn't do that. And it's about time Aids realized that."

"Listen Bono. This is not right. How can you want to break them up like this?"

"Because I love her." His blue eyes flashed. "And don't tell me it wont last. I've been hearing that from everyone and I'm sick of it."

"What everyone?"

"Larry..Gavin..and even Adam."

"ADAM!? He knows about this!?"

"For weeks."

My jaw dropped. "I'm going to kill him." Bono glanced over his shoulder again. "Bono. What are you going to do?"

"Tell her." A muscle in his jaw jumped in anger as he glared at me, daring me to object.

"Bono..you know that she loves Edge right?"

He snorted and waved behind him. "Have they looked like a couple in love to you?"

I thought about Edge and Aids and how they were lately. A lot was the same, but something was different. Aids still looked sad but that was because of Bono and Edge looked not like himself but he had been complaining that he might be getting sick.

"It's none of our business."

"Yes it is. I've already decided that I'm telling her."

"And what do you think this will do for your friendship with Edge?" I glared and wanted to smack some sense into his head. "Are you even thinking about how many lives this could fuck up? What about U2? How will you still be together when the singer and the guitarist hate each other?!"

"Not so fucking loud!" Bono hissed and grabbed my arm. He lead me into the living room and shoved me onto the couch, where he joined me.

"I'm serious! Have you thought about things?"

"I have." Bono seemed cooled off a little and I made an effort to rein in my temper.

"All right. So how are you going to tell her? And what do you think she's going to do? Run into your arms and confess her love for you?" I snorted. "I don't think that's going to happen." I fought the urge to cross my fingers.

Bono surprised me by grinning. "Ah but that's all part of the plan."

"What the hell..Bono what are you up to? You wont be able to win Aids over if that's what you're thinking."

"Why wont I? I saw how much she loved the flowers."

I frowned. "How would you know that..unless...oh my god Bono! Were you waiting outside her house somewhere!"

Bono winked at me and I sat back, stunned. This was a bigger problem then I ever thought.

"When did this start?" I finally asked.

Bono shrugged. "I'm not sure when it started but I became aware of my feelings when Aids and I were doing that joke."

"The one where you almost ended up in bed together?"

"We did end up in bed together. You should know, you were in the closet with Cat and Lar." He grinned, but I wasn't really finding this funny.

"I wish I was dreaming."

Bono wrapped an arm around my shoulders and snuggled up to me. "Why?"

"Why..because this is crazy! That's why! God..."

"It's not that bad. I still love you." He gave me a lopsided smile and kissed my cheek.

"That's not working this time mister." I glared. "I'm your friend but there are limits to what I will stand for!"

Bono sighed and rested his head on my shoulder. "Nothing will change between us. You'll still be my number one girl."

I rolled my eyes. "Yeah I'm sure I will be. Along with half of the population."

"That's not fair. I've only met half. Give me a chance."

I laughed and Bono chuckled, his hair tickling my heck. This was getting us no where. Bone shifted and took my hand in his.

"Am?"

"Yeah?"

"I need a favor."

I sighed, lost in the moment. "Anything for you Bono."

He chuckled. "Anything Red?" He lifted his head and his eyes sparkled at me. I shivered and started madly back peddling.

"Maybe not anything..but I will help..as long as it's helping and not making things worse. Do you need something from me?" I blushed as soon as the words left my mouth.

Bono let out a low rumble of a laugh that made my skin shiver and my eyes widen. Holy Mother Of God when had Bono started sounding like that!?

As he continued rumbling with laughter, it put me into a sexual shock and I was frozen, staring at him. The scene of Bono and I in bed replayed in my mind. His arms around me, snuggling up to me, how caring he'd been when I'd almost had a breakdown, how kind he was as he tried to reassure me..his naked body laying right next to me. Ahhh!

I landed back down on earth when Bono squeezed my hand. I blinked several times and found Bono watching me in concern.

"Are you all right? You disappeared there for a moment." I nodded vaguely and Bono smiled. "See anything interesting?"

I sat up. "No!..Uh..I mean, no not really." I forced myself to relax back into the couch as Bono looked at me in alarm.

"Do you need to talk about something Am? You're very antsy."

Crap. Some talk this was turning out to be!

"I think I just need some fresh air..sit on the porch with me?"

Bono nodded and we left by the front door so no one would see us. "They might wonder where we are."

"So what if they do. We're aloud to sit out here if we want to." Bono smiled and wrapped me up in his jacket. I turned to him, surprised. His face softened. "You looked cold."

I swallowed. "I don't see how she's going to do it."

"Do what?"

Oh my god Am stop saying your thoughts out loud!

"Uh...what I mean to say is..you're very sweet. Thanks." I waited. It didn't take long.

Bono whistled. "You meant Aids. You don't see how she's going to do what? Brush me aside? She wont be able to. I know she has feelings for me."

I groaned. "Bono stop it! Please. Just leave it alone. What about Ali? I know you love her."

Bono's face hardened. "I did. Everything is changed now."

I frowned and stepped up to him. "Why, what happened?"

Bono stepped off the porch, lifted his face to the sun and breathed deeply. "It's a beautiful day isn't? We shouldn't let it get away. Lets go to the park and swing for a while."

I gritted my teeth. "I don't want to go to the park! I want some answers. This feels like it's coming out of nowhere. Tell me how you can go from being friends to being in love so quickly!"

"It didn't happen quickly. It's been building up for a while." Bono said and sat down on the steps. I joined him.

"It has?"

He nodded and sighed. "I can't stop thinking, wondering..."

I sighed and looked out over the street, thinking. It was all so confusing. Edge and Aids having problems was bad enough but then add Bono being in love with Aids and it was dangerous. I leaned in and laid my head on Bono's shoulder. He wrapped an arm around me.

"Excuse me..." Edge's soft voice made Bono and I turn to the door. My stomach was somewhere in my throat and I tried to catch my breath. God..Edge didn't hear us talking did he?

"Edge!" Bono smiled. "We were just enjoying some fresh air. There's plenty of room." He scooted over to make room.

"That's okay. I just came to find out where you were. We're starting rehearsal." Edge sounded weird and I inwardly prayed. Please let him not have heard us. Please.

I walked into the kitchen, following Edge and with Bono by my side. Bono sidestepped me and slipped his arm around Edge's shoulders.

"Hello The Edge." He said cheerfully while I glared a hole through his head. I was still angry and not entirely sure what was happening with Bono. The nerve of him! While he tried to win over Aids he was still being Edge's best friend. It was a stomach turning sight. The good news was that Edge was showing no signs of hearing our conversation on the porch. Thank God.

We walked into the kitchen and I saw that Aids was sitting with an irritated Larry at the table and talking to him in a low voice. Probably trying to get him to calm down. Aids looked up as we all walked in and smiled at Edge.

Ha! Did you see that Bono? She smiled at Edge! I looked to see Bono's reaction. He was smiling easily as he flipped a chair around and straddled it. He flashed his smile Aids' way and his eyes were glinting with determination.

Adam slipped in through the back way and patted his front shirt pocket..where he keeps his cigarettes.

"Hey lovely." He drawled and placed a hand on my back.

I turned to him and smiled. "Hey handsome." He grinned and leaned in to kiss me. I was surprised at first because we hadn't been doing much of that lately, but I accepted his kiss and sighed into it. We hadn't been doing much of anything lately as far as that area was concerned and it felt nice..better then nice. He pulled away and winked at me. My stomach clenched with arousal. I could see a fine layer of sweat on his brow and had the urge to lick it off. WOW. Calm down there Am.

"Off to rehearsal then?" Edge asked eagerly and he was already on his way to the backyard where everything was set up in the garden shed.

Bono laughed as he stood. "You're awfully eager today Edge."
"I want to make sure we're the best we can be for the next gig. It's important."

"I know that. It's always important why should this be any different?" Bono snapped. We all grew quiet and stared.

Edge looked hurt. "I'm only trying to be prepared Bono."

Bono sighed and smiled, the burst of anger leaving as quickly as it had come. "Sorry The Edge. I appreciate you much more then you think." I shared a look with Aids. What the hell is Bono talking about?! How could he say that? Bastard.

Edge accepted Bono's apology with a half smile and headed out the backdoor. I hesitated, wanting to talk to Aids before everything got going. Adam left my side after another kiss and Larry went with him, not looking at me of course. I sighed, knowing that I would have to make up with Larry or else the whole world might come to an end.

Aids got up and stuck her hands in her pockets. We stared at each other in silence until the sound of everyone's voices faded away.

I spoke first. "I talked to him and I think he's cracked."

Aids' forehead wrinkled in concern. "What like he's crazy?"

"He might as well be." I filled Aids in on all that Bono had said.

Aids sat down heavily. "Oh my God. So he really loves me. And for that long!"

"Yeah I was shocked that it's been since then. Something still makes me wonder. What happened with Ali? They were so happy."

Aids shook her head. "I don't know. I've tried to call Ali several times but her Mum always says she's not home or busy."

"She's avoiding us. Or you at least." I sighed and plopped down next to Aids. "What now?"

Aids turned to me, a lost look in her eyes, "I have no idea. I want to tell Edge..and I want to tell Bono and ask him to stop because he wont win me over no matter what."

"Maybe you should tell him. He's not going to give up on his own."

"I'll think about it." We sat in silence. I didn't want to get up and join the boys outside and I could tell Aids felt the same way.

"Why don't we go out there and tell them we're tired and going to cut out early? I don't think Edge will mind. And Adam..eh."

Aids cracked a small smile. "Okay. I need a little time away from Edge..and Bono."

Now that we'd made the decision neither one of us could wait to get out of there. We hurried to the shed and Aids poked her head in.

"Hey! Guys! Red and I are out of here. We're tired and we've got girly things to do." I heard muffled voices but couldn't tell what they were saying. Then Aids laughed and slipped through the door. I blinked and stuck my head in. Aids was in Edge's arms and getting the kiss of a lifetime. I caught sight of a little tongue and looked away, blushing.

"I'd like a goodbye kiss too love." Adam appeared by the door, smiling. He leaned in and placed his lips against mine, demanding a response. I gave it with a small moan.

"People are trying not to loose their lunch here!" Larry yelled from across the room and Adam chuckled into our kiss before pulling away.

"Off with you." He winked at me and I took a shaky breath and turned to leave. Then I remembered Aids. I didn't have to worry though because she was right by my side, looking breathless and happy.

Outside Aids sighed, "That was wonderful."

"Yeah it was..uh my kiss with Adam I mean." We laughed and hurried to Aids' car. Really it was her Mum's car but she was allowed to drive it once in a while. Aids was a fast but good driver and I felt safe with her.

I got in and sighed as I buckled. "I feel so good right now. Adam makes me feel that way."

"I know what you mean. Edge makes me feel the same way." Aids revved the engine and we were off. Music blared out of the stereo speakers and Aids grinned. "This is the life!"

"Hell yeah!" I laughed and rolled down my window. The cool air rushed in and flung Aids' and my hair crazily about our faces. I sat back, enjoying the ride and cleared my mind. In this moment life was hard and confusing but there was still times when we could relax and be ourselves and let the wind carry our troubles away.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


The next day started like every other weekday. I dragged my butt out of bed. Stuffed some food in my mouth and met Aids on the corner. I had an easier time then usual waking up and I suspected that it had something to do with Adam’s goodbye kiss the day before.

I was even cheerful to Mum and Dad. They were naturally suspicious of course. I ignored that and after grabbing a muffin I skipped my way to the front door.

“Bye!” I yelled, eager to be off.

“Wait one moment young lady.”

I froze with my hand on the knob and turned. Crap, was I in trouble? I couldn't remember doing anything but the odds were that I forgot whatever it was. Mum smiled when she reached me.

“Dear, your Father and I have been talking and we agreed that we'd like to have your Adam over and get to know him better.”

My head started pounding. This couldn't be happening.

“Um well, Adam is pretty busy with the band and all.”

“Oh yes. G7 it’s called?”

I bit back a snort. “Ah no it’s U2 actually Mum.”

She smiled. “Of course it is.” Her tone told me that she didn't’ really care about the band.

I grew irritated. “Mum, I have to go meet Aids now. Can was talk about this later?”

“Aids? I'll never understand your need for those silly nicknames.” She shook her head and sighed. “Go meet your friend then, but we will be talking about this later.”

I nodded hurriedly and made my escape. I jogged to the corner. Aids was waiting and waved, as I got close. I waved back and stopped, out of breath, when I reached her.

“God, that was a close call.” I gasped. “My Mum and Dad want to have Adam over so they can get to know him better.”

Aids looked horrified. “After last time! You're not thinking of doing it are you?”

“I'm not insane. You know how it went before. My Mum still mentions how polite and sweet Edge was and why don't I bring him over more often? God.”

Aids groaned. “Parents. They're never happy. I don't even want to think of taking Edge to meet my Dad.” We shared a shiver of distaste and started walking.

We arrived at the school gates early.

“Lets sit here while. The shade looks nice.” Aids suggested and moved to sit beneath our favorite tree. I sat next to her and watched all the kids walking up the lane. Some were laughing, talking and a few were looking glum. I noticed some holding hands and sharing shy glances. Aw. Young love. One couple was so close they were practically wrapped around one another.

“Wow look at them.” I pointed them out. Aids looked and did a double take. She gasped and grabbed my arm.

“That’s Guggi!”

“What!” I watched, wide eyed, as the boy (it was Guggi!) turned, laughing, and took the hand of the girl he was with. He leaned in to kiss her but she pulled away at the last second and he kissed her cheek.

“No!” Aids yelled. I jumped and turned to see what was wrong. Her face was pale.

“What’s the matter!?” I cried out in alarm. Aids turned my head back to where Guggi was.

“Look!” She rasped. “Look who he’s with!”

I looked, and saw, and almost fainted. “ALI!!!!!”

Aids smacked a hand over my mouth. “Shh! They'll hear you!”

“I can't believe this!” I whispered loudly once Aids removed her hand. My eyes were glued to Ali and Guggi as they walked through the gates. They were smiling, holding hands and looking like a real couple.

“But..but..I don't understand!” I sputtered.

“I don't either. I wonder if this has anything to do with why Ali and Bono split.” She speculated dryly. “Anyway, it’s not really our problem. Guggi will leave you alone, and now we know why Ali’s been ignoring us. She wanted to hide her new relationship.”

“They didn't look like they were hiding to me.” I frowned, silently bent out of shape that Guggi had gotten over me so quickly. It hadn't even been a week yet! Mmph.

Before Aids and I could wonder about it anymore, Edge walked up.

“Good morning Edge!” I greeted him with a smile.

“Good morning.” He said softly. Aids scrambled up and went into his arms. Edge smiled as he held her tightly. I sniffled and wiped at an invisible tear.

“You guys are just too sweet.”

Edge smiled at me while Aids turned her head and stuck out her tongue.

“Very mature Aids.” I grinned.

“Morning all!” Bono cried as he tromped through the dewy grass to get to us. Several heads turned, Bono was quite popular nowadays, being the lead singer and all. But Bono only had eyes for one person and she was currently in Edge’s arms. Aids pulled away from Edge, looking uncomfortable that Bono was watching her.

I jumped up and gathered my books. “Morning Bono.” I managed to smile and glare at the same time, hoping Bono wouldn't try anything today. Tonight the carnival was in the city and we were all planning on going. If Bono did anything to screw that up then I'd have to hurt him.

Bono seemed unfazed by my glare. He grinned at us all and leered at Aids, making her turn red. God, how is Edge not seeing any of this!?

“It’s a beautiful morning.” Bono smiled and took a step back. They he bowed and started swaying his hips slowly back and forth. We all watched, taken aback by his action. What the fuck? I looked at Aids. She was watching but obviously trying not to. Edge was smiling indulgently and shaking his head.

“Bono what do you think you're doing?” Edge asked, looking Bono up and down.

Instead of answering, Bono lifted his arms, his hips swaying faster, and closed his eyes. He started to hum. Oh no. He wasn't!

Bono started to sing.

“I don't know. I don't know which side I'm on. I don't know my right from left….”

Aids was listening in growing horror and I was right there with her. There was nothing we could do as we continued to listen to Bono’s sing song voice. A small crowd gathered around us and started clapping and cheering him on.

“Oh I don't know how to say what’s got to be said!”

Bono danced over and, to the loud cheers of everyone, played a swift kiss on Aids cheek. I gaped and prepared to see a bad reaction out of Edge. He surprised me by laughing. Apparently he thought that it was just another ‘bono thing.’ How frustrating! All I wanted to do was tackle Bono and sit on him until he told the truth. Unfortunately if I did that then he would use it against me. Probably by saying I was jealous. Which I wasn't. Now much.

"I'll shine my spirit aloud.

Try to explain.

What I feel.

Two hearts.

I can't stop the dance.

Baby, this is my last chance.
I said don't stop the dance.
Baby this is not our last chance.
I said, can't stop the dance."


Bono finished with a last sensual sway of his hips and a regal bow to his adoring fans. Could this get any more annoying? Feck.

Bono waved and grinned as the crowd dissipated.

“That was some performance B.” said a smiling Edge. “It that the song you were telling me about?”

“You're right on the money Edge.” Bono beamed. “What do you think Aids?” He turned his bright eyes onto her and she blushed.

“It’s good Bono. I like it okay.” Bono looked like she'd just given him the secret to end world hunger.

Luckily the bell rang then and we were forced, happily, to get to class. I couldn't help searching for Guggi or Ali or Both. But I was disappointed. Instead I studied Bono and saw him slip one arm through Edge’s arm and the other in Aids’. They made an attractive threesome. Too bad everyone couldn't get what they wanted and live happily ever after. Unfortunately, life was rarely like fairytales. Real life was much more complicated and happy endings are hard to come by.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



Once again I was distracted all through my classes. Thank God we only have one week left. I thought thankfully.

By lunch I felt like I did when I'd been forced to watch the ten hours of slides my Aunt had brought back from Jamaica. Most of which showed large, middle-aged men slathered in sun lotion. Not my idea of a good time.

I filled my lunch tray and made for our usual table. Aids was already there and surprise, she was sitting in between Edge and Bono. That had been happening a lot lately. And that left me with sitting by Larry, who still wasn't talking to me. Wonderful. I slid in next to him and tried my brightest smile.

“Hey Larry.”

He frowned and looked down at him tray. I sighed and puffed up.

“Nice day isn't it?” I tried again. Larry took a bite out of his sandwich. Silence. Bono, Edge, and Aids were watching in mild interest and I squirmed. One thing I hate was when my friends are mad at me. It ate me up inside until I couldn't stand it and would do anything to end the madness.

“Okay Lar. I'm sorry. I'm no good with long silent treatments. Put me out of my misery?”

Larry glanced up from his tray and I caught and held his gaze. With Larry honesty was best. He hated liars and I did my best to never lie to him. We had a short staring contest, where Larry looked into my soul and what he found would determine his answer. Finally he nodded, his mouth lifting a micro inch on one side and then he was back to eating.

Bono chuckled. “That’s classic Larry for you.”

Edge smiled, looked back and forth between us and asked, “Do either of you even remember what you were arguing about in the first place?”

“Uh..” I drew a blank and Larry shrugged.

“What’s the point.” Aids laughed.

“So we can make up?” I ventured a guess.

“That’s not as fun without the make up sex. Right Aids?” Bono grinned and winked suggestively Aids’ way. She had just taken a large gulp of milk as he did this and it sent her into a fit of coughing. Bono’s grin widened as he helped Edge pat her on the back.

“There, there love.” Bono crooned with a triumphant look in his eyes. I really REALLY wanted to smack him.

“I'm okay.” Aids coughed one more time. Edge handed her another napkin. He was watching her, concerned.

“Are you sure?” He asked.

Aids managed a reassuring smile. “I'm okay. Really.”

The rest of lunch passed as usual but I could sense the tension in the air. Bono was sitting so close to Aids and she kept sliding towards Edge so that by the end of lunch she was tight up against him. I sighed and glanced at Larry.

He met my eyes and raised his the heavens, as if to pray for strength. Either that or to ask God to shoot a lightening bolt down and fry a certain singer who shall remain nameless. I grinned, an evil light coming into my eyes. Larry raised one golden brow. I winked at him and made a promise I'd tell him my evil thought concerning Bono later. If there was one person right now, besides Aids, who could appreciate it, it was Larry.

I mouthed that I'd tell him later and he nodded and grinned back. Oh yes. Larry would appreciate it. I let a giggle escape.

“What are you two giggling about over there?” Aids asked, eyeing me.

“I wasn't fucking giggling!” Larry scowled darkly and we all laughed. Edge let out a loud snort, completely by accident judging from his expression, and it sent us all roaring again.



~~~~~~~~~~~~





"Hey Am!” I stopped on my way to my locker and turned. Edge ran up, breathlessly to my side.

“Edge? What’s up?” I wasn't used to seeing Edge in such a state. Usually he was well put together but now he looked a little frazzled.

Edge stood, gripping his side and puffing for breath, “Need. To. Talk to you.” He whooshed out.

“That’s fine with me. Can we go over there though? I need to get to my locker.”

Edge agreed and we headed that way. While I did the combination I shot Edge curious glances. He'd caught his breath by now and was looking all around like he was watching for someone. Aids maybe? Her locker wasn't far from mine.

“So what’s on your mind Edge?”

He started like I'd screamed at him and looked at me anxiously. “I don't want Aids to hear.”

Alarm bells rang in my head. “Oh..why’s that?”

“I'm not ready for her to know yet.” He answered simply.

Okay..tread lightly. “You know that if you tell me it'll be near to impossible for Aids not to pry it out of me if she finds out I'm keeping something from her.”

Edge nodded solemnly. “I'm willing to take that risk. I need your advice.”

“You're sure?” I wanted to give him time to back out. And I needed to figure out how to back out of this without hurting his feelings.

“I'm 100% sure.” He said firmly. Leave it to Edge to not give me an ounce of wiggle room.

I sighed. “All right Edge. But I have to be home in 30 minutes so we better walk and talk.”

Edge looked immensely relieved and took my hand, slipping it through his arm as he led me away. No one could ever say that Edge wasn't a gentleman. I smiled my thanks, while my mind raced with guesses of what this could be about.

*If he tells me some deep dark secret, like he’s secretly in love with Larry, I'm going to jump off of the nearest bridge.*



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~





Aids cursed when her biology book slipped out of her grasp and fell to the ground. Now she'd have to rearrange the load of stuff in her arms so she could bend down to retrieve it. And then somehow she needed to maneuver her locker open. She looked helplessly over her shoulder, hoping to see Edge coming to her rescue. Instead she searched and met a delighted pair of speckled blue eyes.

She gasped and tried to take a step away. Bono was way too close. So close she could see the small smattering of freckles on his nose.

“Bono…” She didn't know what to say. She wondered what the normal conversation would be when talking to the person who loved you and was stocking you like a crazy person.

“Adrienne.” Bono’s voice was smooth as velvet and he stepped closer, his eyes focused solely on her.

Aids felt like her lungs were constricting. Bono wasn't giving her any room to breathe and he seemed to be enjoying himself. His lips curved and Aids’ eyes were drawn to them. She noticed, not for the first time, how shapely they were. She watched, dazed, as his lips curved into a soft smile. She thought crazily that she might like to know what his lips felt like against hers.

“I can help you with that.” Bono said silkily. Aids’ eyes went wide in her face and she searched Bono’s. They sparkled as her. Suddenly her arms didn't feel so burdened and Bono held up one of her books and grinned, showing off his cutely crooked bottom teeth.

“Let me help you with these.” He took almost every book from her hands, freeing them to open her locker.

She was relieved that her books were what Bono had been talking about, but she was also strangely disappointed. Did she want Bono to kiss her? Maybe craziness was catching.

She started opening her locker and the whole time she felt Bono’s presence behind her, his breathing sent chills down her neck. She fumbled with the lock, hearing Bono’s low chuckle. She wanted to kick herself over the head for being such a spineless twit. She'd never be able to tell Bono how she really felt unless she grew a little backbone.

Aids turned around, fully intending to tell Bono off but the words died in her throat. Bono was staring at her so intently and she was lost in his eyes.

“Love.” His husky voice put a ball of fire in her stomach and she experienced a full body shiver. This, thankfully, snapped her out of her Bono induced haze and she straitened her back and broke eye contact.

Bono knew he'd lost her attention for the moment. He sighed softly and placed Aids’ books neatly into her locker. Aids busied herself picking out the few books she would need to take home to study with and Bono took that time to watch her. Her hair swung forward as she bent gracefully to retrieve the lost biology book. She stood up and Bono didn't even think as he reached out and tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear.

Aids froze at Bono’s touch. It was a simple gesture coming from anyone else but from Bono it was a warning sign.

“I have to get going Bono. Edge is waiting for me.” She spoke a bit rudely, wanting to put Bono off.

He looked away from her and over she shoulder, making her think that she'd succeeded. She got her books comfortably arranged in her arms and was about to wish Bono a good day and leave but then Bono smiled slowly and she stilled. He was looking over her shoulder and she turned to see what the fuss was about.

She saw Amber and Edge walking down the hall, away from her and they looked like they were holding hands. She watched, with a slow anger building in her, until they turned the corner and most likely left the building. By themselves. Without her.

Edge hadn't even looked back to see if she wanted to come along and he wasn't there to help her with her books. Aids felt betrayed, hurt, and disillusioned. After the kiss last night with Edge she'd been so hopeful…but now she didn't know what to feel.

“Love..Aids…did you hear me?”

She blinked and focused on Bono’s face in front of her. “Beg your pardon?” Each book in her hands suddenly felt like a ten ton boulder and her arms shook under the weight.

“I said, you might as well let me walk you home. It’s no trouble and on my way anyway.” Bono took the few books from her arms and arranged them in him own.

Aids shook her head, a polite refusal on the tip of her tongue. She couldn't let Bono walk her home. Not when she was feeling this vulnerable. Bono must've read her mind.

“I know you're feeling vulnerable right now.”

She nodded in surprise. “How did you know that?”

Bono looked at her kindly. “I pay attention love. Unlike some people.”

Aids’ eyes filled up. Bono clucked his tongue and shoved all her books under one arm so he'd have one free to wrap comfortingly around her.

“There, there baby.” He murmured. “I'm here for you as one of your best friends. I know that’s the most important thing right now.”

Bono’s reassuring words relaxed her and made her feel cared for and safe. She found herself thinking that it might not be so bad to have Bono walk her home. She was too upset to go on her own anyway.

The one thought she held on to, as Bono led her along and she took comfort in him, was that Bono was only acting as her friend and nothing more. Now, if she could only make herself believe that then maybe she wouldn't feel so guilty.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~





I sat in my living room hours later, dumbstruck. I held in my hands, one of the biggest secrets in all mankind. Well, maybe I shouldn't go that far but it was at least the biggest in Dublin! And I couldn't tell anyone! The only other people that knew were Edge of course and Adam. I would be talking to Adam if he could be on time for once. I glanced at the clock in agitation. He was already ten minutes late. That worked out to be a lifetime for me right now. I fidgeted and when I couldn't stand it anymore I stood and walked to look out the window.

I cried out in relief with Adam’s van pulled up to the curb. I flew out of the room and almost yanked the door off it’s hinges before I catapulted myself into the yard.

“Adam!”

Adam, who was opening the passenger door from inside, grinned roguishly around his cigarette. I ran and jumped into the van.

Adam laughed. “In a hurry?”

I shook my head, my mouth grinning. “Adam, Edge told me what’s he’s planning.”

Adam shifted the van into gear and blew smoke out of the corner of his mouth, “Is that so?” He asked casually.

I bounced and squealed. “Adam! Do you know what this means!? Edge and Aids are getting married!”

Adam grinned, “Oh so you do know. I thought you might be fishing for information. I know how you get.” He teased.

I laughed. “You know what? I'm so happy I'm not even going to get mad at that. Or for the fact that you've known all this time and didn't tell me!” I pouted momentarily.

“Aww love I'm sorry.” Adam gave me his saddest eyes, which looked pathetically sad magnified by his glasses. “Edge made me promise on my honor as a bassist that I wouldn't tell. What was I to do?”

“Tell me.” I grumbled. Adam laughed and reached over to squeeze me thigh.

“That’s not how you really feel. You'd want me to keep my promise.”

“Maybe.” I agreed grudgingly. “But I'm still a little mad. I wont yell at you though.”

“That’s all I ask for.” He chuckled. “That’s all I can hope for.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



A few blocks later I recalled one key thing you should always remember before getting into a car when Adam when he’s in a hurry. He drives like a freaking maniac.

“Adam have I ever told you that you drive like a crazy person when you're in a hurry?” I tightened my death grip on the headboard and closed my eyes, trying to resist the urge to scream. I wanted to get to Edge’s house as much as Adam but I also wanted to get there in one piece!

Adam chuckled at me and switched gears. “No love. I don't think you've never told me that. Thank you.”

“That wasn't a compliment!” Adam made a sharp right, almost hitting a ten feet tall shrub and I screamed. “Adam! Oh God, you are totally crazy.” A horrible screech followed on the tail of my words and I gasped as the car lurched under me.

“Oh my God. We're going to die. I know it. Are we almost there!?”

Adam laughed, “Almost.” I heard rustling coming from Adam’s direction and as something fell and hit my foot, I jumped. “Sugar can you get my fags? I think they fell somewhere by your feet.”

“I don't think so mister.” I shook my head and kept my eyes tightly closed.

“All right.” Adam sighed. “You leave me no choice but to let go of the wheel to get them myself.”

“NOO!!” I screeched and bent down to scramble around for Adam’s cigarettes. I found them and flung them at him, along with a glare. “There are you happy? Now I can get back to preparing for my death when this hunk of metal crashes and blows up into a fiery ball of fire.” I sat back, folded my arms and sniffed loudly.

Adam whistled. “I see someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed this morning.”

I kept quiet. I had started thinking about Aids and Edge again and I was anxious to get there. Although I knew it would be torture to be around Aids and not be able to say anything. How could I stop myself from accidentally bursting out, “Oh my god Aids guess what!? Edge came up to me today and wanted some advice on what kind of engagement ring you might like! Isn't that something!?” Feck.

The hum of the radio and the low rumble of the engine were the only noise the rest of the drive. Finally the van slowed and halted. I stared at Edge’s house with a knot of nervousness in my stomach.

I moved with lightening speed as I got out of the car. Adam took his time, lighting up another cigarette. Of course now that we're here he’s as slow as a turtle! I didn't wait around for him but headed up the drive, kicking loose stones as I went.

“Hey wait up!” Adam trotted to my side and slid an arm around my waist. He grinned cheekily. “I got you here in one piece didn't I?”

I snorted. “The jury’s still out on that one mate.”

“You're a bit cranky today.” Adam remarked and I glared at him.

“Excuse me? I am not cranky. Kids are cranky. Old people are cranky. I AM not!”

Adam flicked ashes away with a twist of his wrist and smacked his lips together before asking, “If you're not cranky then what are you?”

I sighed, “I don't know. A part of my wishes that Edge hadn't told me. I'm happy now that I know but it’s going to kill me not to be able to tell her.”

We'd reached the front door and I knocked. We waited. The door opened, revealing Mrs. Evans.

I smiled. “Hello Mrs. Evans. We're here to pick up Dave and Adrienne.”

She nodded and opened the door wide. “Yes Dave said you'd be coming by. I'm afraid Dave wont be going with you tonight. He’s caught a cold, the poor lad.”

“Oh no!” I said, frowning. “I'm sorry to hear that.”

“Yes it came on quite suddenly.” Mrs. Evans led up into the house and up the stairs to Edge’s room. She knocked on his door but left before it opened. I stared after her and jumped when Edge’s door opened.

Aids was visible through the crack. “Amber? Adam?” She opened the door all the way. “Come in guys. You heard about Edge?”

“Yeah. How is he?”

“He is fine.” Edge answered dryly form his bed.

I smiled. “Hi Edge. Sorry you're sick.”

“Thank you.”

I stepped further into the room. It looked like it always did except that the curtains were drawn. I walked up to Edge and flinched when I got a good look at him. His face was leeched of color, all except his nose, which stood out on his face like a cherry tomato. Poor Edge.

His eyes were a little cloudy as he smiled as me. “Hello.” He said pleasantly.

I grinned, “Hello Edge. Have you had any cold medicine yet?”

“yep!” He grinned lopsidedly and I laughed.

“How are you feeling?”

“Like shite.” He stated cheerfully.

Adam snorted. “So how bad is it? You looked fine yesterday.”

“Mum says it might be a 24 hour thing but I think I caught it from my baby cousin Jack. He’s a germ bomb. Anyway I need to get plenty of rest.”

“Yes plenty of rest.” Aids warned.

I smiled to see Edge rolling his eyes. “Yes Mum.”

“I mean it.” Aids threatened and turned to Adam and I. “earlier I walked in and caught him fiddling with his guitar!”

“Edge. Edge. Edge.” Adam sighed in disappointment. “Playing with your guitar at a time like this? Shame on you.” Edge turned a light pink and Aids rolled her eyes.

It took me a moment to get the joke. When I did I made a face and smacked Adam over the head.

“Adam that’s gross.”

He grinned. “I got some color into his face didn't I?”

“I guess.”

Edge smiled under our scrutiny, then he shifted.

Aids moved forward to fluff his pillows while Adam made himself comfortable on the end on the bed. He regarded Edge with a small frown. Edge stared back and raised his brows.

“What is it Adam?”

“You don't look good Mate.”

Aids became concerned and placed a hand on Edge’s forehead. “He does feel like he has a bit of a fever.”

Edge removed Aids’ hand and shivered. “Honey, you just had your hand in the freezer getting me ice. To you everything has a bit of a fever.”

Adam chuckled but Aids still looked worried. She turned to hide it by fluffing the pillows again. Edge, picking up on her fears, took her hand and pulled her down beside him.

“I hardly feel bad at all anymore. You're taking wonderful care of me. Don't worry yourself.” Edge spoke softly, more like himself, and Aids relaxed and leaned over to place a loving kiss on Edge’s forehead.

A knock on the door startled us all.

“Hello. Hello! It’s me The Edge! The B-Man!” I let out a small groan and Adam sighed and reached for his cigarettes. Aids grew slightly flushed.

Bono bounded into the room, grinning. “Hey Edge! I brought…the stuff you wanted…” Bono halted in the middle of the room when he saw his friend in bed. “What're you doing in bed Edge?”

“I've come down with a bit of a cold B.” Edge said, sniffing and blowing his nose loudly.

Bono looked crestfallen. “Edge you can't be sick! We're all going to the carnival together!”

Edge looked at Bono with bleary eyes out of his nest of blankets and pillows. “I wish I could go B really but I'm not up to it. You'll still have fun without me.”

“It wont be the same Edgy.”

“Edgy?” Adam remarked out of the corner of his mouth in astonishment. I had to cough to cover my giggle. Bono turned, as if just realizing that there were other people in the room. His eyes lit when they landed on Aids.

“You're still coming aren't you Aids?” He asked,

Aids hesitated. “I..I don't think I should.”

Bono looked like she'd just slapped him. “You have to go! You promised to go on at least one ride with me remember?”

Bono was on the verge of begging when Edge spoke. He addressed Aids.

“I wanted to talk to you about that love.” Aids nodded and Edge continued. “I want you to go and Bono can be your date.” Edge turned to a speechless Bono. “That is, if he wants to.”

“Of…of course! I'd be honored.” Bono stumbled out.

I wanted to scream out my objection. I almost did but Adam grabbed my hand and squeezed in warning. Well at least I didn't have to worry about Aids accepting. No way would she do that.

Aids and Edge shared a meaningful look and Aids sighed, “Yes, I'll go.”

Crap! So much for that. We said our goodbyes to Edge. Aids promised to bring him back something nice. We piled into Adam’s van and drove off. Aids and Bono sat in the back seat and I watched them closely in the rear view mirror. Bono put his arm around Aids and she leaned into him a little. I couldn't believe it. And I also couldn't believe that Edge had suggested this in the first place. But he didn't know how Bono felt. And Edge also didn't know that this was just the opportunity that Bono had been waiting for!
 
Last edited:
Chapter Thirty Two



Flashing and spinning lights, people bustling by with their sugar crazed children and even more people waiting in cues for the rides. Even before we reached them we could hear the travel weary shouts of the carnie's. They beckoned the big spenders to their booths. "Step Right up Ladies and Gentlemen! Have a go and win the big prize! Step Right Up!"

The smell of fried foods was pungent in the air, along with the hay that lined the streets. It was true that carnivals never seemed to change and I breathed deep the scent that I never could forget.

Aids, Bono, Adam, and I walked up to the toll booth to pay our fee. Adam paid for me and I rewarded him with a peck on the cheek. Aids tried to pay for herself but Bono wouldn't hear of it.

"You will NOT pay for yourself. Edge entrusted you to my care. It's my responsibility to take care of you..in any way you need..or want." His eyes shone in the bright lights. He was at it already.

Aids tried to hand her money over again. "But Bono it's only-"

"I wont hear of it! It's my privilege to do this." Aids and I shared a look and she gave in gracefully.

"Just this once then. Thanks Bono."

We walked through the gates and instantly were enveloped in the atmosphere of it all. I looked around me with wide eyes. Something about carnivals made me feel like a little kid and the excitement ran through my veins.

"Carnivals give me the creeps." Adam said as he pulled his jacket collar up against the chill.

I sighed, "Adam that is just like you. I'm feeling excited and you say that. Yeah so they might be creepy sometimes but you have to look past that to the fun parts."

"Like kissing on the Ferris wheel!" Bono interjected as he put his arm around Aids' shoulders and grinned saucily at her.

"You can only do that if you have someone to kiss." Aids said a little sarcastically.

"Ah but that's the beauty of bringing along a date." Bono leered.

"Ha. Whatever Bono. I don't have a date."

"I'm your date! Edge said so."

"Whatever Bono." Aids said offhandedly and I snickered. Way to go Aids. Just ignore his attempts to get to you.

"I don't care what you say love. This place gives me the creeps." Adam said with a shiver.

"Oh my God Adam get over it." I rolled my eyes. "What's so creepy to you?"

Adam slowly looked around and shrugged. "Everything. It does have it's perks..like kissing on the Ferris wheel. That sounds brilliant to me." Adam winked at me.

"Ah ha! See Love, Adam agrees with me." Bono crowed to Aids and she looked less then enthused.

"It's not happening Bono."

I grinned. Maybe this night wouldn't be so bad. And if Bono got too frisky I could always help Aids beat some sense into him. I was lost in my thoughts of ways to have fun with Bono for a while.

"Stop that!" I looked around in surprise. Adam's knowing eyes bored into mine.

"Stop what?" I blinked at him innocently.

"Don't play that game with me. You know what I'm talking about. You do this every time." Aids and Bono walked back to us, Bono had a bag of popcorn and Aids had the hugest stick of pink cotton candy that I've ever seen.

I lowered my voice so they wouldn't hear. "Lets talk about this later."

Adam frowned. "Fuck that. I don't want to talk about this later." He put his arm around me and steered me off of the main road.

"Hey where are you two going?!" Aids hollered at us, looking annoyed that we were leaving her with Bono. I tried to catch her eye over Adam's shoulder.

"We'll be right back! Just a minute I promise."

"Or however long it takes to talk some sense into my girlfriends head." Adam drawled.

I tried glaring but failed miserably because of the fluttery sensation I got when Adam called me his girlfriend.

Adam led me over to a popcorn stand and pushed me until my back pressed against the cold metal. I frowned and pushed at him. He didn't budge and his face told me not to try anything. I pushed harder and then tried to duck under his arm. He caught me and pushed me back. I tried one more time and he growled and used his body as leverage to hold me pressed back. Then he slammed his hands on either side of my head and I jumped.

"Adam what the fuck are you doing? I haven't even done anything!"

He chucked and leaned in so that I had so choice but to look him in the eye. His eyes looked almost iridescent in the flashing lights and I shivered.

I lifted my chin and glared. Adam smirked. "I know you Amber. You're thinking of getting involved in Edge and Aids' problems-"

"They don't have any problems!" I cut in angrily. "It's Bono who has the problem! He's so obsessed with Aids that he wont leave her alone! He even wrote her a song and he-"

"Enough! Fuck." Adam shouted and I promptly shut my mouth. I waited, wide-eyed, for him to make the next move. Adam's fingers flexed next to my head and I swallowed nervously. He was still looking into my eyes and I knew he could see I was nervous as hell.

Adam was usually such a laid back kind of guy and when he did things like this it completely unnerved me. He suddenly smiled, his eyes crinkling behind his glasses. This might have reassured me in any other situation but now it had the opposite effect and I tensed.

"You're not going to get involved." Adam said in a low tone.

I snorted and opened my mouth to protest but Adam leaned in and pressed his mouth to mine, effectively cutting me off.

His lips moved harshly against mine and I gasped for air. He took advantage and thrust his tongue inside to taste me. I shivered and tried to pull away only I didn't have any room to move. Anger filled me. Adam always saw this as the answer to everything! I pushed hard. Adam thrust against me, making me more then aware of his condition. He was as hard as a rock.

He tickled the top of my mouth and I moaned. Crap! Stupid hormones. I gave in and grabbed a handful of his jacket to pull him even closer. I was just sinking into it when Adam yanked away, leaving us both gasping for air.

"You..wanker!" I gasped and glared up at him. "You know I can't think when you do that!"

Adam leaned his forehead against mine and sighed. "That was the point. Did it work?"

"What do you think?" I huffed. Adam chuckled, tilted his head, and nuzzled his nose against my cheek.

"I love you."

My heart lurched. "I love you too Adam." I sighed and wrapped my arms around his neck. "But if you think you can order me around and expect me to be a perfect little woman and obey you have another thing coming." Adam snorted. "I mean it. I will listen to your opinions and thoughts about Aids and Bono..or Edge. Whatever."

Adam pulled back, "Brilliant. If you listen to me.." He smirked at my look of outrage.

"Oh whatever. I can't talk to you!" I made an irritated noise in my throat. "All I want to do is watch Bono and make sure he doesn't try anything."

"Why would he?"

"Are you kidding!? He's in love with Aids and he has her all to himself! You know he's in love with her!"

"Do I?" He grinned.

I cried out in frustration. "Ahh! I give up."

~~~~~~~~~

We rejoined Bono and Aids. They weren't far. Bono was playing at a booth where he had to pop a certain amount of balloons to get a prize. I walked up to Aids and she looked relieved to see me.

"Hey."

"Hey. Bono's trying to win me a prize."

"Oh is that what he's doing?" I giggled as Bono missed another balloon by a mile. He sniffed but didn't look at us.

Aids turned to me and glanced around. "Where's Adam?"

"He had to use the loo." Or more like calm himself down so his 'excitement' wouldn't be visible to the whole world.

Aids smirked. "Oh right. I saw that making out session you guys were having."

I blushed. "Uh yeah. That wasn't my idea." I rolled my eyes and was about to tell Aids the whole thing when she lifted a cup to her lips and drank deeply. My eyes went huge. "Aids are you drinking!?"

She looked at her cup. "It's not much. I was thirsty and this is what Bono got me." She rolled her eyes. "It figures. He's probably thinking this will get me drunk."

I glanced at Bono and saw that he was listening but trying to look like he wasn't.

"It wont get you drunk will it?"

Aids grinned. "Nah. I'm used to having one once in a while."

"Okay." I didn't want to be too paranoid about it so I left it alone but I vowed to watch how much she was drinking. Just in case.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



"Bono just give it up already!" Aids cried as she slid down and plopped onto the ground. "This is taking forever and I don't want a fucking prize anymore!"

I snorted and looked down at Aids. "Have you been here this whole time?" Adam and I had already been walking around and going on a few rides, although I refused to go on the roller coasters. No way. And now we come back and find Bono and Aids not far from the booth that they'd been at since the beginning.

Aids lifted her head and squinted at me. "Red! You're back. Yep we've been here the whole time. I was about to leave Bono's arse here and go have some fun."

"Uh. Maybe I shouldn't have left you alone with Bono then" I sighed. "Why don't you come with me and we'll leave the guys alone to have some man time."

Aids laughed. "Man time? Haha you might not want to do that. Bono might transfer his feelings for me onto Adam."

I snorted. "If Bono tries Adam will knock his lights out."

"ooh really. I want to stay to see that." Aids' words were starting to slur together a little and I eyed her.

"How many drinks have you had?"

"Only two." Aids said firmly. "Don't worry. I'm shine."

"Uh..when you pronounce fine with an S at the beginning I don't think you're fine."

Aids giggled. "Did I do that? I don't member." I reached out and helped her up. She sighed and leaned into me. "I'm not drunk you know." She whispered.

"Of course you're not." I agreed, while preparing to catch her if she lost her balance. I looked up for Adam in case I needed his help and saw him playing at the same booth as Bono. Great.

"Aids do you need to go to the bathroom or anything?" I asked. I looked and saw that Bono was watching us. I glared at him and he looked away.

"Nope. I'm okey dokey." She slurred.

"Right."

"Take me to that bench over there." She pointed and we wobbled over.

Aids sat down we a heavy sigh. "That's better. Now Bono can't hear us."

I blinked. Aids was talking completely normally now. "What the fuck Aids?"

"Can you not call me that? I've been thinking about it and I like Adge better."

"Ookay. I've always liked Adge better too. Why are you changing your mind now though?"

"I think it shows that I've made my choice between Bono and Edge."

"Oh...that makes sense. So..what the fuck Adge?!"

She grinned. "I'm playing a little with Bono. He thinks I'm getting drunk. I just want to see what he'll do with me when he thinks I'm wasted."

"Oh.." A slow frown spread over my face. "And why are you doing this?"

She shrugged. "Cause I want to test him. I wont let it get out of control." We shared a smile over the use of a U2 song title. Adge and I noticed little things like that all the time.

"I wish I could get in on this. I've been a little bored. This carnival isn't as fun as I thought. Although we do still have to go to the funhouse. Want to come with?"

"Yeah I'd like that. If I can get Bono away from that cursed booth."

We looked back and shook our heads. Adam was standing with a dart in his hand and about to launch it when Bono stepped forward and waved his arms.

"What is he doing?" I asked

"He's telling Adam how to stand. He has a whole system worked out." Adge sighed and I laughed. That was just the kind of thing Bono would do.

Bono seemed to be saying something to which Adam shook him head. Bono rolled his eyes and walked around to stand behind him. He gripped Adam's hips and shifted them to the left. They looked quite intimate like that and I gaped when Bono leaned in and practically pressed himself into Adam so he could show him how to angle his hand.

"Holy Shite."

Adge laughed. "Shit I wasn't serious about Bono transferring his feelings but I think I might be right."

"You could set up a booth as a fortune teller!" I joked and we laughed.

Bono stepped back as Adam flung the dart and hit the balloon. It popped and I cheered.

"How many does he have to pop before he gets a prize?" I asked and waved when Adam bowed our way. Bono looked a little pouty.

"I don't know but judging from Bono I would guess ten thousand."

I laughed. "Yeah he's not having much luck." Adam hit his fourth balloon. "Adam is though."

"We'll just call you Lady Luck." Adge smiled.

Bono looked over at us and waved. Adge waved back and slipped to the side, bumping into me.

"Have to keep up appearances." She said out of the corner of her mouth.

"Right." I propped her back up. "You should pretend to drink more. While he's still watching."

Adge picked her cup up from the ground and swigged it down. I gasped. "I thought you were pretending!"

"Relax. This is really only my second one. I'm barely buzzed."

"Oh." We sat, with Adge leaning into me every once in a while, and watched Adam as he hit balloon after balloon. When he hit his twentieth a bell rang and the man behind the booth waved his arms and beamed at Adam.

"What happened?" I asked.

"He must've won!" Adge cheered and hugged me.

I grinned and hugged her back. "Amber!" Adam was yelling for me and waving me over. I stood and glanced at Adge.

"Coming!"

"Help me up."

"Oh right. You're drunk." I giggled and bent down and flung one of Aids' arms around me. "Here we go. Just a quick trip across the way." We maneuvered through the crowd and made it to where Adam was beaming proudly and Bono was pouting cutely.

I beamed at Adam. "congratulations love!"

He grinned. "Thank you. Now..I won a prize and I want you to pick which one you want."

"You want me to pick?" I was touched.

"I got it for you didn't I. Pick one."

I looked at the mass of stuffed animals and bit my lip. "I want to purple elephant."

The booth owner got it and handed it to Adam,"Here you are sir."

Adam took it and handed it to me with a smile. I hugged it to me. "Thank you Adam."

Adge was standing mostly on her own now and Bono moved to her side. "Adam got lucky. I'm going to win you a prize too love. Just wait."

"Whatever you shay Bozo..oops." She giggled loudly. "I mean Bono!"

Bono smirked as he wrapped Adge in his arms. She leaned back into him with a sigh. "You smell nice Adrienne." Bono murmured into her ear. Adam took my hand and I turned to him. He was looking pointedly at Bono and Adge. Oh I was staring. So what!? I wanted to yell at him but instead I looked back to the embracing couple.

Bono was actually nuzzling Adge's cheek.

"Okay!" I said loudly. Bono lifted his head and quirked a brow at me.

"Yes Red?"

"Adge wants to go to the funhouse with us so lets go." I said testily.

"Why are you calling her Adge?" Bono asked, not looking happy.

"She wants to be called that." I looked at him

pointedly. "Because of how much she loves Edge."

"I love Edge!" Adge yelled happily and Bono smiled sourly down at her.

"Of course you do. Are you ready for the funhouse Adrienne?"

Bono was already refusing to use Adge as her name. Typical.

"Sure!" She smiled lopsidedly. Wow I'd have to tell Adge later what a good actress she was. She should go into this for a living she was so good. I really thought she was drunk for a second and it was hard to fake being drunk. I'd tried before. Much to Adam's amusement.

We made it to the funhouse after stopping for some drinks. Bono got Adge another ale and Adam got me the same. Once at the funhouse entrance Adam grabbed my hand and we ran inside. "Wait Adam what about Bono and Adge! I thought we could go in together!"

"They can take care of themselves! This is about us for once."

We walked through the weird rooms. Some of them had fun mirrors everywhere and I giggled at Adam when his reflection got really tall and then short and fat. I did the same and Adam laughed. We left that part and came to a huge piece of tube that we had to walk through. That wouldn't have been too bad except that the tube was spinning like a million miles an hour. Adam went in first and wobbled and almost fell on his butt. I laughed so hard I almost peed my pants. Adam finally made it and cried out triumphantly.

"Made it! Your turn love!" He called to me and I eyed the tube. I gingerly stepped on it and fell onto my butt in two seconds. Adam burst out laughing and I glared.

"It's not so easy you know!"

He tried to smother his laughter by rubbing a hand over him mouth. "No it's not. Come on I know you can do it."

I sighed and got to my feet again. I made it two steps before I fell again. "I can't do it!" I suddenly got an idea and started crawling my way across.

Adam laughed. "What are you doing?"

"I'm getting across." I said as I stepped out and grinned at him. "See! I made it too."

"You cheated." Adam smiled and hugged me. "You're a nut you know that?"

"Yep. But you love me for my nuttiness."

We finally made it out of the funhouse and waited around for Bono and Adge. When they didn't come out after a few minutes I began to get worried.

"Where are they?"

"They're having fun. Lets go find that Ferris wheel." He grinned flirtatiously.

I felt pulled to go with him but I was still worried about Adge. But Adam was right. They were probably having fun and we should be too.

"Okay lets go." We held hands and walked off to find the Ferris wheel.

~~~~~~~~~

"We're up too high!" I cried and held onto Adam like he was my life raft. We were almost at the top of the Ferris wheel and I was panicking.

"Shh. You're perfectly safe up here." Adam comforted me. I closed my eyes to see if that would be better but somehow it was worse. I opened them quickly and looked out over the carnival. The stars were visible but the lights from the rides were brighter. It was amazing now that I took the time to look.

"It's beautiful."

"Yes it is. But you're more beautiful."

"Aww that's sweet but I know you just want to make out up here."

Adam grinned. "You know me too well." He leaned in. "Can I?"

I pretended to think about it. "Hmm well I guess so. Just don't take up too much time. I have to be fresh for Larry later."

Adam's brows shot up. "What about Larry?"

"I'm meeting him later.." Adam still looked blank and I inwardly grinned. "You know..we're getting together to make that baby we were talking about. With Larry's gorgeous hair and my eyes wouldn't that baby be the cutest?"

Adam shook his head slowly. "I'm confused."

I laughed. "I'm just joking! Sheesh Adam." I nudged him. "I thought you were going to get angry at least."

"Oh I am. So angry that I think you deserve a spanking."

I looked at him in horror. "Not here! You'll shake us!" Adam grinned evilly. "Adam don't!"

We started moving but it wasn't Adam. The ride was going again. I sighed in relief and sat back as we went down. We were going backward and I could see the shinning faces of the people in the swings across from us thanks to the seriously bright lights.

I smiled at the other couples I saw. Then I saw a familiar face. "Hey look Adam! It's Adge and Bono!"

Adam squinted. "So it is. That's where they went off to."

"Yeah." I smiled and moved to wave at them, thinking they could probably see us. I waved. "Hey guys! Adge! Bono!" They didn't look like they heard me. I sighed. "I don't think they heard me."

"It's loud around here." Adam explained.

I nodded. "yeah and..OH MY GOD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

"WHAT!?" Adam tensed, wrapping his arms around me for protection.

"LOOK!!!!" I pointed wildly at Adge and Bono's swing where they were making out passionately. Adge was in Bono's arms and his hands looked like they were holding her ass. They were kissing like there was no tomorrow and I thought I might even be able to hear their moans from here. Their movements from kissing were sending their swing back and forth like crazy.

"Shit on a shingle!!!" Adam cursed, his mouth gaping a bit.

"I know!!!! What the hell!!!??!?! Adge said she was going to see how far Bono would go but I didn't think she meant she would actually go along with it!!!"

"What?" Adam growled. "What have you been up to now woman?!"

I grew shifty. "Uh..nothing. For once I have absolutely nothing to do with this! It was all Adge's idea."

"You think that was all her idea?" He jerked his chin towards them. Adge and Bono were still going at it. Feck didn't they have to breathe!?

"No she wouldn't. I don't get it..wait. How many ales did she really have?"

"Bono said something about that he'd bought eight so far but I figured they'd each had four."

"Oh my god! I don't think so! And Adge lied to me!...unless she was already wasted and was playing with me. I don't know what to believe!"

I couldn't take my eyes away from Adge and Bono. They came up for air and they were both still as they stared at each other. Adam and I held our breaths. Bono leaned in and kissed Adge's nose and she smiled.

"Oh God. We have to stop this." I said and looked around crazily. "We need to get off! Quick Adam get us off of here!"

"I can't! I don't control this heap of shit!"

"What do you mean heap of shit!" I cried. "You said it was safe!"

"I lied!"

I screamed and the ride stated moving again. Maybe someone thought I was dying up here. I screamed louder. "What the hell!?" Adam tried to cover my mouth but I tried to bite him. "Bugger! Did you just try to bite me!?"

"YES! We need to get off of here!" I checked on Adge and Bono and gaped. They were both looking at us! I waved madly. "HEEYYY!!!"

Adge waved back and grinned. Bono looked mighty proud as he waved and I snarled. "I'm going to kill him. Adge must be drunk and he's taking advantage of her!"

"You don't know that."

"I know enough to be pissed and want to kill Bono!" I shook with rage as the ride kept going. Adge and Bono we still sharing little kisses now and then and I steamed. Finally, after an eternity, we got off. I waited, taping my foot, until Adge and Bono came off the ride too. I ran up to them.

"Adge! Are you okay!?"

She grinned at me. "I'm brilliant!"

I shook my head. "But.." I looked at Bono. He glowed with happiness. "I..I thought you might need me." I said pleadingly.

Adge looked confused. "Why would I need you? I've got Bono to take care of me!"

"But.." Adam wrapped an arm around me. I sighed. "I think it's time we went home."

"Noo!" Adge cried. "I'm just starting to have fun."

"Are you? Don't you miss Edge?" I challenged.

She looked like I'd poured cold water on her. "Edge? I do miss Edge...I want Edge..." Her eyes filled with tears. "I want my Edge..." I walked up and hugged her. She slumped against me in relief.

"It'll be okay. Lets get you home. You can stay with me tonight."

"She didn't say that she wanted to go home." Bono protested.

"Do you want to go home Adge?" She didn't answer and I pulled back to look at her. She was asleep standing up.

"I think that's our sign to get her home." Adam said dryly. He took her from me and lifted her into his arms like a baby. Bono stood by, looking dejected. "Lets get the hell out of here. I knew these places gave me the creeps for a reason. Have we got everything?" I nodded. "Good. I'd rather not come back."

"I couldn't agree with you more." I said, disgusted with how the evening had turned out. We all trudged out through the gates and to Adam's van.

We arranged Adge in the back seat and Bono sat next to her to make sure she was okay. I almost protested but the broken look on Bono's face stopped me. If he wanted to watch over her then he could. It was his fault she was like this anyway.

I sighed and sat back as Adam pulled onto the freeway. We had a twenty minute drive ahead of us. I rolled down the window a little and looked up at the stars. I breathed in and let it out slowly. Things could be worse. At least we were all safe and in the car. And Adam was sober so I felt safe with him driving.

I glanced back at Adge. She had slumped to the side and now lay against Bono. He had his head leaned in close to hers. He was smiling as he watched her face intently. As I watched him, he reached up and stroked her cheek and murmured, almost so quiet I couldn't hear him,

"I love you my Adrienne."

And my heart broke a little for the pain he must be feeling. Life was so unfair.
 
Last edited:
You must log in or register to reply here.

Similar threads

Achtung_Bebe
IO: It's been a while...
Replies
2
Views
516
mikal
mikal
O
Better late than never “they” say…
Replies
1
Views
268
Headache in a Suitcase
Headache in a Suitcase
M
Ticketmaster app
Replies
3
Views
486
rosephile
R
dan_smee
I listened to No Line on the Horizon right through tonight for the first time in about 10 years…
2
Replies
55
Views
2K
cobl04
cobl04
MrsSpringsteen
Gilead States Of America
Replies
16
Views
864
MrsSpringsteen
MrsSpringsteen

Latest posts

Back
Top Bottom